Vampire Diaries 1. Chapter 1

**Hello All! I know I am not done with Kaleidoscope, but I had this little plot in my head and decided to try it out. I know that there are a million and one 'After The White Light..' fics concerning Bamon, but I wanted to give this a try and see how it pans out with my vision of what happened or could happen (the plot is slightly taken from Buffy's resurrection on BTVS). As always, I love your support and I appreciate you reading. **

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

Bonnie Bennett stood in front of the tombstone bearing Damon Salvatore's name. She hugged her body as she stared down at the grass growing over the grave. She shook her head as the tears fell from her eyes, "I'm all alone here…please…come back", she cried as stood looking down and then up at the stars.

_Two weeks previously_

"This is going to work, I know it will", Elena Gilbert nodded confidently as the witches stood around in a circle. They were standing in the Mystic Falls cemetery at night, by the graves of Damon Salvatore and Bonnie Bennett. Six months had drifted by since they attempted to get rid of the Travelers and Damon and Bonnie were casualties of that war.

"It _will_ work", Caroline Forbes hugged Elena as the witches continued to chat.

Stefan Salvatore looked down at the two tombstones erected next to each other, like shrines to the two people that lay below the soil. The fancy tombstones even included pictures of Damon and Bonnie. He couldn't help but chuckle about Bonnie being oh so happy being next to Damon for all eternity.

Bonnie's mother wanted to bury her in Seattle where she was now living, but Elena and Caroline convinced her to bury Bonnie in Mystic Falls and the gang also thought it would be fitting if their two heroes were buried next to each other.

"How long will this take?" Tyler Lockwood asked impatiently.

"As long as it takes", Lucy Bennett, Bonnie's cousin paused from chanting to say and sending Tyler such a glare that he knew, it was best to be quiet—especially in his human state.

When the witches stopped chanting, Elena looked down at the ground, "That's it?"

"That's it", Lucy replied.

"Well shouldn't they be doing something? Like coming up out of the ground?" Caroline asked.

"That spell has never been used before, raising the dead is not exactly a business that is down to an exact science and the fact that we even did this spell may have some horrible repercussions for us", Lucy explained, "but you explained what happened to my cousin and the fact that she got a raw deal made me want to help…and um…well, I guess the Damon guy was is just a bonus for you all".

"Thank you for your help Lucy", Stefan stepped forward.

Elena continued to look down at the graves. Every moment that went by felt like an eternity. There was no sign of movement, no sounds…nothing. The gang wasn't sure exactly what Bonnie and Damon would look like when they returned. Afterall, Damon's body was burned beyond recognition and Bonnie's body, although in tact, it had been six months since she died permanently.

"Are you sure that this worked?" Elena asked turning to Lucy.

"One can never know Elena".

Elena sighed, "There is no way our hopes could rise so far and be destroyed, no way", she shook her head as Stefan hugged her around her shoulders.

SSSSSS

Beneath the soil and below the feet of their friends in Mystic Falls, a body was starting to be put back together. Ligaments, arteries and organs were starting to form again. Skin started to cover the bones and hair began to grow out of the top of the head. Finally, green eyes opened.

"Where…", Bonnie said softly as her eyes adjusted to the dark surroundings. She lifted her hand up and hit the top of a hard surface and then she realized, that she couldn't breathe, "help…help me", she pleaded as she began to beat on the top of the coffin.

SSSSSS

"Do you hear that?" Elena asked as she looked down at the graves.

Stefan and Caroline listened and that's when the heard it; the faint whispers of their friend and scratching. Immediately, Stefan and Caroline dropped down to their knees with Elena's help and they began to rapidly dig in the soil. They could hear Bonnie screaming help louder and louder the deeper they got and when they finally reached the coffin that she lay in, they broke the locks on the edges and the coffin was opened to reveal Bonnie. She looked panicked, but to Elena and Caroline, she looked perfect.

"Bonnie!" Caroline said grabbing her and wrapping her arms around her.

"Oh my god, you are back…you're alive!" Elena joined in on the hug.

Bonnie looked around, slightly dazed and unfocused. She knew that she was in the cemetery, but she felt a sense of disconnect.

Stefan lifted her out of the hole as Lucy quickly walked over to her, "Once again we meet cousin", she smirked as she hugged Bonnie as she continued to look around. She was in Mystic Falls, but something about this did not seem right.

"Damon", Bonnie whispered.

"Where's Damon, it should have worked for him", Elena said turning to his grave.

It was untouched and no sounds were coming from it. They all turned to look at Damon's grave as tears fell from Elena's eyes. Bonnie gazed at Damon's tombstone and felt the lump in her throat form. "No…", she whispered.

SSSSSS

After almost 2 hours of waiting in the cemetery, Stefan was able to coax Elena away from Damon's grave and he brought both Bonnie and Elena to the boarding house. Bonnie felt as if she was in a tunnel the entire time. From the cemetery to the drive to the boarding house, things just felt…false.

As she sat in the back seat listening to Elena's quiet sobs and Stefan's clench and unclench his jaw try to stop himself from crying, she felt their pain.

"Bonnie, we're glad you're back", Stefan replied looking at her in the rearview mirror.

"Yes, Bonnie…I'm happy to have you back. We tried to bring you guys back for months and nothing worked and finally tonight, we were able to bring you back and I am grateful for that, I just wish that Damon had…", Elena trailed off into tears.

Bonnie felt her eyes well up into tears and she nodded.

SSSSSS

"Your mom sold your house a couple of months ago", Elena said as she handed Bonnie pajamas to put on.

Bonnie took the pajamas without a word.

"So I thought it would be easier for you to come here since its familiar", Elena smiled crookedly.

Bonnie nodded, "This is probably better", she stated quietly.

"Bonnie, I'm happy that your back. I missed you soo much!" Elena hugged her tightly.

Bonnie let Elena hug her and then she returned the hug slowly, "I missed you too", feeling as if she was telling the biggest lie she's even told in her life.

SSSSSS

After lying in bed for hours and not drifting to sleep, Bonnie found herself in the Salvatore living room staring at the fire burning. "Can't sleep?" Stefan's voice drifted from behind her.

"Oh…I'm sorry…actually no, this is just…different", Bonnie replied, "I know its been, what six months? I just feel like I was gone for so much longer".

Stefan nodded, "We really missed you".

Bonnie nodded, "I missed you all too".

"Jeremy's coming in to town tomorrow, he and Alaric have been on some kind of spiritual journey since you…umm…"

"Died", Bonnie supplied.

"Yes", he nodded, "I know that he will be happy to see you".

Bonnie nodded.

"Where were you?" Stefan asked.

Bonnie shrugged, "I'm not quite sure".

"Was Damon with you?"

Bonnie turned to Stefan, "No…we were separated".

"Oh", Stefan replied disappointed, "I know that he only went to the Other Side because of me".

"Well you know, Damon always wanted to be the hero in his own self righteous, sociopathic way", Bonnie smirked.

Stefan nodded, "I really wish that we could have brought you guys back sooner, what was it like?"

Bonnie closed her eyes for a moment and looked at Stefan, "I don't remember".

He searched her eyes for a moment as if he knew that she was lying to him, but he let the moment go. He nodded, "Do you mind if I sit here with you for a couple of hours?"

Bonnie shook her head, "No not at all, but don't take offense if I don't speak. I don't know how to…I don't know what to say anymore, honestly".

"It's ok…".

Bonnie turned from Stefan and looked back at the fire.

SSSSSS

The next morning, Bonnie woke up to Jeremy's voice downstairs in the living room. "Where is she! Where is Bonnie!" he shouted in the foyer.

Bonnie listened to him question Elena and Stefan as she stared at the ceiling with her hands folded. A few months ago or at least, when she first arrived on the other side, she would have rushed down the stairs into Jeremy's arms and now? She just felt like a stranger in her own life.

She heard him running up the stairs towards her door and she braced herself as the door opened and Jeremy stood in the doorway. "Bonnie!" he breathed as he rushed over to her, grabbed both of her cheeks and brought her into a kiss.

She held onto him as tears left her eyes, she was waiting to feel something but her feelings would not surface.

"Bon…I'm so happy that you're back. I missed you! I thought…I thought we would never get another chance".

"I know Jeremy".

"And now that you're back, we can be together and we have forever now…right? No anchor, no angel…I can touch you and everything", Jeremy beamed.

Bonnie smiled back with her smile not quite meeting her eyes.

SSSSSS

"I really don't understand why it didn't work for Damon", Elena shook her head as she sat across from Bonnie at the dinner table with Stefan, Caroline and Jeremy.

"Probably because he's burning in hell", Jeremy replied.

"Jeremy!" Elena squeaked.

"We're sitting here acting as if he was in the same place as Bonnie and that's not possible. Damon only cared about one or two people…or scratch that…he only cared about himself, so we all know why he didn't come back when Bonnie did. He never sacrificed anything, he only helped when it could benefit him!" Jeremy ranted.

"He did help in the end", Bonnie replied quietly as she pushed her food around on the plate.

Jeremy turned to look at Bonnie along with everyone else, but she didn't say another word as she put food in her mouth.

SSSSSS

Later that night, Bonnie glanced at Jeremy sleeping next to her and slid out of bed. She slipped on her jacket and headed out of the room. She tiptoed down the steps knowing that Stefan and Elena were out hunting and wouldn't be back for hours. She grabbed Elena's car keys off of the hook and headed out to her Prius.

Bonnie drove for at least 20 minutes before arriving at the cemetery. She parked the car and headed through the cemetery to the familiar gravesite. The place she hadn't been in a couple of days. She looked over at the tombstone with her name and shook her head. There's only but so many times you can stare at your own tombstone. The ground was packed nicely as if she had not been freed from it days before.

She turned to Damon's tombstone and kneeled down. She removed the leaves that had fallen on top of the tombstone and smirked, "So I never thought I would say this", she chuckled and then she immediately frowned, "I don't like it here anymore. I don't want to be here anymore. I am jealous and angry at you all at the same time for not being here. It's not fair. How is it that everyone believes or at least Jeremy does, that you're in some kind of hell…when in reality…", Bonnie looked around, "I'm the one in hell".

SSSSSS

_Two Weeks Later_

"So Bonnie do you want to go back to Whitmore or do you want to take some time off and start again next semester?" Caroline asked as she and Bonnie sat at the new Mystic Falls Bistro.

Bonnie shifted the lettuce in her salad, "I think I'm just going to take it day by day".

Caroline nodded, "So you haven't said anything but…how was it, wherever you were?"

Bonnie thought for a moment, "I really don't remember".

"You don't, was your memory wiped when we brought you back?"

Bonnie shrugged, "I guess so. It just seems like nothing has changed here…I mean, things are quieter I guess".

"And you and Jeremy are back together and you should be happy, but I never see you smile!" Caroline stated exasperated.

"I'm sorry, its like I was in some kind of coma or something for the past six months and now I'm back and…"

"Everything's changed?"

"No, nothing's changed here. You're still my crazy, happy neurotic friend. Elena is still obsessed over one of the Salvatores, Jeremy loves me and my mom still can't find the time to come see me…nothing has changed".

"But isn't that a good thing. We can just pick up where we left off", Caroline smiled touching Bonnie's hands.

"I know…its just taking me some time that's all, I'm sure I will be the same Bonnie in a couple of weeks", she smiled back at Caroline.

SSSSSS

Later that evening, Bonnie stood in front of the tombstone bearing Damon's name. She hugged her body as she stared down at the grass growing over the grave. She shook her head as the tears fell from her eyes, "I'm all alone here…please…come back", she cried as stood looking down and then up at the stars.

She sat down in front of the tombstone, "You know, I never thought I would say this, but I want to be with you at our favorite place doing absolutely nothing. Well not exactly nothing, listening to the stories where you make yourself the hero or the stories that make you seem like a jackass. I miss that. I miss that we didn't have to worry about anyone or anything. We could be ourselves with no problems and you could be your true self…the Damon not competing with his brother…you are the only one who understands now and you need to come back, it's not fair that you're there and I'm…here…not after everything…oh and you will be interested to know that apparently, I came back as the Bonnie who can do magic again, interesting huh?" she said causing leaves to fly around her.

Bonnie stared at Damon's name for a few moments and then stood up from the grave, "You need to come back", she replied.

She turned to walk away and suddenly she felt as if the ground was shifting below her. She turned around as the wind began to pick up around her and she noticed that the ground began to cave in. She fell to the ground as she moved her hair from her face as she saw the dirt and the grass start to fall within the hole.

Suddenly Bonnie noticed a pale hand reach from below the soil and grip onto the ground. She crawled over and touched the hand…she knew. She grabbed the hand and suddenly she saw his dirty face and she felt a since of relief that she hadn't felt since she opened her eyes in that coffin two weeks before.

She helped him climb out of the hole and both gasped for air when they sat on top of the soil. She looked into his blue eyes and he looked at her, "What took you so long?" she breathed heavily.

He looked at her and grabbed her face to his before bringing her into a passionate kiss and she felt, for the first time in a long time that things were going to be ok.

**So next chapter will explain how Bonnie and Damon's relationship changed while they were 'dead'. One thing is for sure, the title is the mantra that Bonnie and Damon will live by until ONE of them can't handle it anymore. **

**Let me know how you feel about this and I will continue on. **


	2. Chapter 2

**Thank you soo much for the overwhelming response to the first chapter! I was a little hesitant because there are so many fics right now, but you all definitely showed me that you are interested and you want to read my little ideas. Thank you and I appreciated it so much, you have no idea. **

**Now, one thing: I will have flashbacks between Bamon in their 'Other World' and Present Day. **

**Disclaimer: I own nada. **

_Six Months Before…_

"Bonnie…wake up…Bonnie!" she heard from above her and then the gentle smack to her face. Bonnie opened her eyes to see Damon's face in hers.

"I'm in hell right?" she deadpanned as she sat up and pushed him away.

"Does this look like hell?" Damon asked standing up and looking around their current surroundings.

"If you're here and I'm dead, this must be hell because I _refuse_ to believe that we would end up in the same place", she replied standing up and looking around, "wait…this can't be…"

"Yup, looks like we ended up right back in Mystic Falls", Damon smirked.

"But I don't understand how that's possible, we went into the white light".

"And maybe Mystic Falls was heaven all along".

Bonnie glared at him as she noticed the ruins of Fells Church right behind them. She turned around, "This doesn't make any sense…I mean, we went into the white light right?"

"We did".

"And somehow we end up in front of the church?" Bonnie asked.

"Looks like it, so maybe we should make our way to town and see if our friends are happy to see us", Damon grinned.

Bonnie raised an eyebrow, "This isn't right, the other side was just like this…"

"Only the Other Side Bonnie B. disintegrated into nothingness".

Bonnie looked around. She knew that the Other Side was gone and she remembered speaking to Grams and her last words to her, but something was just not right.

"Well its not like we have a car, would you happen to have a cell phone on you?" Bonnie asked.

"No, sorry when the car that I was driving blew up, I think the iphone was a casualty".

Bonnie rolled her eyes, "Then I guess we're hitchhiking or walking to town".

"Guess so…or maybe I can carry you and run…", Damon replied looking at Bonnie up and down, "that's if I can actually carry you, how much do you weigh again".

Bonnie narrowed her eyes as she gave him the finger walking towards the clearing.

"Hey Bon, Bon…I don't think that's allowed in heaven", Damon called after her.

SSSSSS

After walking at least a mile, Bonnie felt like she would collapse. The shoes that she chose to wear on the day she died were less than comfortable.

"Come on Bons or I will be forced to leave you and come back for you".

"Whatever", Bonnie mumbled as Damon smirked at her and then starting running, only he didn't get as far as he thought he would.

"Wait…something isn't right", Damon replied.

"Looks like this is heaven, someone doesn't have his vampire powers", Bonnie smirked as she walked up to him.

"We need to find Stefan, so he can turn me back".

"Right", Bonnie replied as she noticed a car coming up the road, "you stay back there and say nothing".

"Hitchhiking Bonnie, we could be killed".

"And what…be sent to another Mystic Falls?"

Bonnie held out her hand waving as the car began to slow down. When the car stopped in front of her, the driver rolled down the window and immediately Bonnie found herself speechless. She opened and closed her mouth several times unable to say a word as her eyes widened.

"Excuse me Sir, our car broke down the road and we are in need of a ride into town, would you be so kind?" Damon asked as he glanced at Bonnie, who appeared to be mute.

The driver raised an eyebrow, "I guess…how far?"

"Umm…to City Hall at least", Damon replied.

"Ok, get in", the driver said.

Damon turned to look at Bonnie, "Way to take initiative", he mumbled.

"You…you don't know him?" Bonnie whispered.

Damon looked back at the driver who was drumming his fingers impatiently on the steering wheel, "No, should I?"

"Are you coming because I really have to go", the driver said.

"Yes, we're coming. My companion here has had a rough couple of days", Damon stated staring at Bonnie with wide eyes.

Damon opened the back door and gestured for Bonnie to get inside. She slid in the backseat staring at the driver and Damon as he climbed in beside him.

"Thank you for your kindness, what's your name Sir?" Damon asked.

"William Tanner", the driver replied as he pulled away from the side of the road.

Bonnie felt like the walls were closing in on her in the car as she gripped the seat. This wasn't possible. It _can't _be possible, she thought. She watched as Mr. Tanner and Damon made small talk. She went back and forth between feeling as if this was a bad, bad dream to wondering if Damon was so depraved that he couldn't remember all of his murder victims. She wasn't sure what Grams had done or where she was, but she knew that this place was not Mystic Falls.

SSSSSS

As the car pulled up in front of City Hall, Damon opened his door, "Thank you for the lift William, we really appreciate it", Damon smiled as he closed the door to the car and Mr. Tanner gave a wave as he pulled away, "what in the hell is wrong with you?" Damon asked turning to Bonnie, "I had to sit there and make ridiculous small talk with a stranger because you suddenly lost your ability to speak, which could be an asset at times but…"

"You didn't recognize him?" Bonnie asked.

"Recognize who…the driver?" Damon asked looking towards the car as it disappeared.

"Are you that sick that you don't remember who you murder in cold blood?"

Damon raised an eyebrow as he had a vision. He remembered, the school parking lot…during a football game…proving a point to Stefan…ripping into skin, "Wait…that was the teacher from the high school, wait…I killed him", Damon replied.

Bonnie widened her eyes and gave him a 'Duh' look, "Yes you did, but apparently he's alive here, wherever this is and he didn't recognize us".

"We need to get to the boarding house, I'm sure there's still cabs around here", Damon stated looking around.

Bonnie turned and then paused, "Mystic Grille, it's still standing".

Damon looked at the restaurant standing in front of them, looking as new as the night that he and Elena crashed into it, "This doesn't make any sense", Damon replied heading towards the front door as Bonnie followed behind him.

When they reached inside, the Grille was filled with customers laughing and eating. No one turned around and noticed Bonnie and Damon standing there. "This is really weird", Bonnie replied.

"Do you need help finding a table?" a female voice said from behind them.

Bonnie immediately recognized the voice and Damon closed his eyes as he turned around as well, "Vicki?" Bonnie asked.

Vicki Donovan stood in front of them without any indication of recognition, "Yessss", she replied slowly.

"You don't remember me?" Bonnie asked.

Vicki looked at her and then at Damon, "Should I? Now, do you need a table or not?"

Bonnie was speechless as Damon spoke, "Yes, we do…two please".

Vicki nodded as she picked up two menus and escorted them to a booth. Bonnie looked around and recognized some people, but there was no indication that they recognized her. "Can I get you anything?" Vicki asked.

Bonnie felt like the walls were closing in and she gasped for breath as Damon glanced at her, "Give us a minute Babe", he smirked.

Vicki smiled and nodded, "I will give you a few minutes", and she disappeared.

Damon looked at Bonnie who had a death grip on her napkin, "Can you please try to act normal?" Damon whispered.

"Are you serious?" Bonnie hissed, "we're in some alternate world of Mystic Falls and all of your victims are here to haunt us. I don't understand how _I_ ended up here with you".

Damon looked around, "They don't recognize us".

"No, they don't and I don't think that's a good thing either".

"For me? It is. Like you said, these are people that I had…_disagreements_ with".

"People who you victimized, this is not heaven…I don't know what this is", Bonnie shook her head.

"Well try to act normal until we find out because if you keep acting like a space cadet, they may ship you off to some kind of mental hospital", Damon whispered.

Bonnie shook her head, "Damon, do you not get it…I thought…I thought that I would finally have some peace. I don't know what that was supposed to be, but I thought that whenever I ended up, I would find some happiness. Being back in Mystic Falls with all of these…_ghosts_…does not give me any kind of happiness, it just reminds me of all of the heartache and…"

"Problems that we Salvatores caused by coming into your life and Elena's life", Damon finished.

Bonnie looked at Damon and she saw a softening somewhat and she sat back, "I just don't understand", Bonnie said quietly, "that's all".

"Hey, are you two ready yet?" Vicki asked coming back over.

"We will take two cheeseburger specials, a coke for the lady here and I want a beer…whatever you have on tap", Damon ordered.

"Ok…", Vicki took notes.

"And where just passing through town to visit one of my family members…"

"Oh you two are together?" Vicki asked disappointed.

"No, we're just friends", Bonnie replied quickly.

"Oh great!" Vicki smiled wide at Damon and Bonnie felt like she would vomit.

"So like I said, I was hoping to drop by a family member's place while I'm in town…the Salvatore Boarding House", Damon replied.

Vicki wrinkled her nose, "Seriously, you're related to that guy?"

"Sadly", Damon winked.

"Yes…hmm…well the house is not far from here. I will write the address down for you and also my phone number".

Bonnie felt like she would vomit as Vicki batted her eyelashes and basically skipped away.

"You are disgusting", Bonnie deadpanned with her arms crossed.

"Are you jealous".

"Absolutely not. I am just appalled that you can even look her in the face after what you did to her".

"Bonnie Bennett, I'm just being friendly".

Bonnie rolled her eyes as Vicki brought over their food.

SSSSSS

After leaving the Grille, Bonnie and Damon rented a car (with wallets that surprisingly had all of their credit cards and money inside) and headed towards the Salvatore Boarding House. "Something has to be the same…Stefan at least will be here", Damon replied trying to sound as confident as possible.

"When we get there I will call Elena and we can…I don't know, figure this out".

Damon nodded as they turned up the dirt road towards the Salvatore Boarding House. A part of Damon wanted to believe that Stefan would be there, but he had a feeling that wouldn't go away, that in this Mystic Falls—there was no Stefan or Elena.

When he parked the car, he saw a car parked in the driveway. "What are we going to do if we knock on the door and he doesn't know us?" Bonnie asked as she and Damon exited the car.

"We will deal with that if it happens", Damon replied as he peered in the window and then knocked on the door.

Damon heard footsteps on the other side of the door and when it opened, he wasn't prepared for the face staring back at him, "Zach?" he asked.

Bonnie looked at the man standing in the doorway. She recognized him slightly, but she couldn't figure out where.

"Do I know you?" Zach asked.

"Umm…Zachariah Salvatore?" Damon asked.

"Yes, do I know you?"

Damon, for the first time since opening his eyes in this Mystic Falls, found himself speechless.

"Zach, what's going on…who's at the door?" another voice said from the shadows.

Damon shook his head as he backed away from the door. That voice. It had to be a figment of his imagination.

Bonnie looked up at Damon, who looked as if he was turning green. She saw another man walking towards the door and when he came into view, she was completely clueless. He was rather handsome, older but she had no idea why Damon appeared to be sick.

"Uncle Joe, I think these two are looking for a room or something", Zach answered.

Damon blinked. This has to be some kind of nightmare or maybe this was hell.

"A room, well we have the best boarding house in town, I'm Giuseppe Salvatore, but everyone around here calls me Joe", the man said holding out his hand for Damon to shake.

Damon shook his head, "No…this is not possible", he said turning and heading down the steps, with Bonnie following behind him.

_Present Day_

"Did you search all over for her?" Jeremy asked as he paced the living room.

"Yes, we searched all night and we couldn't find her", Stefan replied.

"I thought maybe she went to her old house just to look at it or something, but there was no trace of her", Elena shook her head, "but she's coming back Jer, she won't disappear again".

"You don't know that. You're not even sure how she came back in the first place or if she's here to stay".

"Jeremy, Lucy said that this was a resurrection, Bonnie's not going anywhere", Stefan reassured the younger Gilbert.

"I just…I don't want to lose her again".

"And you won't", Elena answered.

Jeremy shook his head, "You haven't noticed. She doesn't even act as if she is back. She acts as if she's in another world. She acts as if this is not where she wants to be", he choked up.

"Of course she does, she's just dealing with being back that's all", Elena hugged him as she heard the front door open.

Jeremy wriggled out of her embrace and headed for the door with Stefan and Elena in tow. When they reached the foyer, they all stopped. Bonnie was walking in the house with Damon behind her. Elena's eyes instantly filled with tears and she ran over to Damon. She wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in his neck, "Oh my god, you're back!" she breathed, "you're back!"

Damon slowly wrapped his arms around her as he noticed Stefan tearing up.

"Bonnie, we've been looking for you for hours", Jeremy said turning Bonnie around to hug her.

"I'm sorry, I just needed some air", Bonnie mumbled as she let Jeremy go and turned back to see Stefan and Damon embracing.

"Welcome back Brother", Stefan said as he choked up.

Damon hugged Stefan back and then his eyes met Bonnie's and she gave him a half smile or as much as a smile as she could.

"How…how are you back?" Elena beamed as she stared at Damon.

"I'm not quite sure", Damon replied as they moved into the living room, "I opened my eyes and I found myself in the coffin and I dug myself out, when I broke through the ground…Bonnie was standing in the cemetery", Damon looked over at Bonnie.

"You were at the cemetery?" Jeremy asked, "why?"

Bonnie opened her mouth, but Stefan began speaking, "It doesn't matter, we have Bonnie and Damon back and that's what we wanted in the end, right?"

"Yes", Elena said hugging Damon again, "this is perfect, everything is great again…I'm so happy that your back", Elena held on tightly to Damon.

"So am I", Damon replied staring at Bonnie with a look that no one noticed but one other person in the room.

SSSSSS

After a day of talking and getting reacquainted with Elena, Damon walked downstairs to the kitchen where Stefan was sitting on a stool drinking a cup of blood. Bonnie and Jeremy went to a movie at Jeremy's urging, so the house was fairly quiet.

"Do you want a cup?" Stefan asked.

"Apparently, when I came back, my vampirism was left in tact", Damon said taking the cup from Stefan and smirking.

"And some aspects of your personality, I see".

Damon winked.

"You know…", Stefan began, "I never wanted to leave you behind, Bonnie was in pain and I just reached out and touched her and…"

"I know. Trust me brother, I know you and I know that you would not have left, if you weren't forced to".

"You know, as much time as we spent at each other's throats, I missed you".

Damon looked at Stefan, "My witty charm was missed?"

Stefan chuckled, "Definitely".

"I missed you as well, I was missing my brooding conscience around".

Stefan smirked, "So you remember what happened when you were gone because Bonnie said that she doesn't remember what happened".

Damon sipped his blood, "We were in different places".

Stefan studied Damon's face, "Really?"

"Yes, why do you think it took so long for me to return?"

Stefan thought for a moment, "Were you happy where you were?" he asked finally.

Damon met Stefan's eyes, "How could I have been without you there?" Damon answered.

_Six Months Before…_

Bonnie chased Damon down the stairs of the boarding house, "What's going on, who are those two men…distant cousins or something?" Bonnie asked grabbing Damon's arm.

"The man who answered the door, is my great, great, great whatever nephew Zach and that other man…", Damon paused to catch his breath, "was Giuseppe Salvatore, my father…and Stefan's father".

Bonnie's mouth dropped as she turned to the door where the two men were staring at them with confused looks.

Bonnie turned back to Damon, "Ok, this just got really weird".

"Very and I can't stay in that house with that man", Damon replied.

Bonnie heard something in Damon's voice that she never heard before…it sounded like regret,. "Then…I guess we're not staying here", Bonnie answered finally.

Damon looked down at her with a surprised look and nodded as Bonnie turned to walk towards Zach and Giuseppe and spoke to them. He wasn't sure if this was heaven or hell, but looking at his father glancing at him as Bonnie spoke to them, he felt like this was definitely hell.

_Present Day_

Bonnie sat on the edge of the bed in the guest room alone at the Salvatore house with her eyes closed for a few moments breathing deeply. Ever since she came in with Damon earlier, Jeremy refused to let her out of his sight. She understood to some degree why he wanted to make sure she didn't disappear, but he was smothering her. She knew that he was happy to see and that they had a 2nd chance (or was it a 4th chance), but things were…

"You told them you don't remember anything", Damon's voice broke through her thoughts.

She opened her eyes and stood up to face him, "I didn't want to answer any questions".

"About what exactly?"

"About where we were…how it was…how we…", Bonnie began but stopped.

"How close we became?" Damon asked slowly removing her hair from her face and caressing her cheek.

Bonnie felt tingles through her body as she allowed his hand to linger before moving away, "We…that was then".

"Bonnie, are you really going to act as if everything is the same?"

"Isn't that what you did earlier, you and Elena disappeared for hours…"

"Bonnie…"

"Damon, its fine. Trust me, I know what its like to come back here and have someone who loves you and wants your relationship to pick up where it left off", Bonnie replied.

Damon's jaw clenched, "It was 6 months, Bonnie".

"I know", Bonnie answered.

"And I haven't forgotten a thing".

Bonnie looked at Damon as she had a memory of him kissing her in the cemetery earlier, "Neither have I, but we can't...", she began and then sighed, "we're back now and we owe it to Jeremy and Elena to be the Bonnie and Damon that they fought to get back and wanted alive so badly".

Damon looked down at Bonnie, "If that's what you want".

"That's what has to happen", Bonnie answered.

Damon nodded as he brushed past her, "Then I understand", he answered as he headed out of the room closing the door behind him.

Bonnie looked towards the closed door and her eyes filled with tears as she covered them crying silently.

Damon walked down the hallway, "Bonnie Bennett, there is no way that you are getting your way this time", he mumbled heading down the stairs.

**Well the angst has only just begun. Who will crack first? Damon or Bonnie? And what exactly will happen when they crack? Also, back in the Other Mystic Falls, what exactly is the place? Heaven or Hell or a place to heal relationships? Damon is seeing ghosts of his past…will Bonnie? And how did Bonnie and Damon get to the point of kisses and caressing cheeks…all will be answered. **

**Please show your love or like for this fic. Thank you for your support, favorites, follows, messages, reviews and just reading. **


	3. Chapter 3

**Thank you, thank you for the overwhelming response to this. Your responses and encouraging words keep me writing. **

**I know that Bonnie is still putting others feelings over hers, but that may not last for long…lessons were learned…**

**Disclaimer: I own nothing**

_Present Day_

"So things are getting back to normal?" Caroline asked as she, Elena and Bonnie sat outside at the new Mystic Bistro in the center of town.

Bonnie concentrated on her smoothie mostly. The past week since Damon returned, had been torture to say the least. He was always throwing her looks or making comments about their time together. She was honestly trying her best to push everything that she remembered behind her, but it was hard. She realized that what happened when she and Damon were dead was just that…something that happened, things had not changed since they came back to Mystic Falls. Although things were calmer in Mystic Falls at the moment, she could not help but wait for the other shoe to drop.

"Not really, I mean…Bonnie and Jeremy are in happy relationship bliss", Elena smiled as Caroline knocked Bonnie's shoulder and Bonnie smiled slightly, "but Damon…I don't know, he's different".

"What do you mean?" Caroline asked as Bonnie looked up at Elena.

Elena shrugged, "I don't know, I mean…he still has the same lovely Damon qualities…"

"Lovely qualities?" Caroline wrinkled her nose, "seriously?"

"Caroline…he says the right things, I guess. He tells me that he missed me and that he loves me but…"

"But what?" Caroline asked.

Elena looked around before speaking again and she instantly began blushing, "We haven't…you know…since he's been back", she whispered.

Caroline's mouth dropped and Bonnie finally looked at Elena with a raised eyebrow.

"What you and Damon haven't had sex since he got back, that doesn't make sense. Are we sure that we are not dealing with a Damon clone?" Caroline asked.

"I know and I have tried everything and he's just…I guess he's just not in the mood", Elena replied dejected.

Bonnie felt like the temperature had been turned up outside and she felt sick.

"But that has never been a problem for you and Damon, I mean despite everything, you two have mastered the physical part of a relationship".

"I know, that's why I don't understand. I realize that whatever he went through had to be bad, but he won't tell me a lot about it at all".

"Bonnie…", Caroline turned to her, "are you sure you don't remember anything?"

"Not much…", Bonnie shrugged.

"And what about the day that Damon came back, you were at the cemetery and he just rose out of the ground?" Caroline asked.

"Yes, just like that".

Caroline shook her head "Something must have happened that he's not telling you about".

"Well he won't talk to me about it".

"Maybe he was in hell", Caroline replied quietly.

Bonnie said nothing as Elena nodded slowly. Somewhere deep inside she was happy and relieved.

_Six Months Before_

Bonnie massaged her temples as Damon continued to drive the rental. Ever since he ran into Zach and Giuseppe, they had been driving in circles around Mystic Falls. The way he clenched and unclenched his jaw and gripped the steering wheel, she realized that the reaction of seeing his father again had affected him deeply. She had to wonder—what exactly was the point of this Mystic Falls? Was it to make Damon face all of the people who had done wrong? Or those who had done him wrong? Also, why was this about Damon? She was dead too and there was no indication that this Mystic Falls had any connection to her life on a personal level. This didn't make any sense. Grams told her that she made sure that things would be fine and this was less than fine.

"Damon, can you stop driving for a moment?" Bonnie asked.

"Why? It's not as if we have anywhere to go".

"Because we really need to figure out what we are doing here or what exactly this place is".

"I think you were right in the first place. This is hell, this is my hell", Damon replied glancing at Bonnie as he parked the car.

Bonnie looked out of the window as it began to get dark outside, "No, this is not hell. It can't be hell", Bonnie replied.

"And why isn't it? I'm being haunted by people that I killed Bonnie! My father, the man that I've hated for over 100 years stands there and I have to look in his face and he remembers nothing about what he did to me, how he treated me…how can this not be hell, Bonnie?"

"Because I'm here with you", Bonnie said quietly, "and I'm not saying that I'm a Saint, but my Grams told me that she found peace because she knew that I would find mine. She also said that she looked out for me and my Grams was never a liar, "Bonnie turned to look at Damon, "so I _have_ to believe that this is not hell…we are here to find some kind of peace and we need to figure out what that is".

Damon stared at Bonnie. The little witch was something. Even when they were in another place that resembled their home, she believed that this was fine, "So Little Former Witch, what shall we do?" Damon asked looking at her.

"We should go back to the Salvatore Boarding House, there has to be a reason why your father is here…I mean, you didn't kill him did you?" Bonnie asked, almost believing that it was insane to even ask—but this was Damon Salvatore.

"No, Stefan did", Damon answered.

Bonnie's mouth dropped and her eyes went wide, "Are you serious?"

"Well he did kill us", Damon replied.

Bonnie shook her head, "I won't even ask".

"But I guess we should see what this is about", Damon replied starting the car.

Bonnie took a deep breath and nodded as the car pulled away from the curb.

"There is just one thing I don't understand Bonnie…if your Grams promised _you_ peace, where are your ghosts?"

Bonnie looked out of the window—she was wondering the same thing.

_Present Day_

Damon heard the front door of the boarding house open and close and just hearing the way the feet shuffled across the floor, he knew it was the Young Gilbert. He rolled his eyes as he folded the Mystic Falls Daily he had been reading. He was trying to get caught up on all of the current affairs from the past 6 months and Young Gilbert's presence had shattered his peaceful atmosphere.

"Sheeee's noooottt heerrreee", Damon sung as Jeremy entered the living room.

"I know that, I wanted to surprise her", Jeremy snapped.

Damon stood up and faced Jeremy smirking, "Did you now, did you ever think that maybe she's _not_ here because she doesn't want to be smothered by you every second of the day?"

"Damon, I really don't care what you think", Jeremy chuckled.

"Really…you were always an easy mark", Damon walked around Jeremy, "hmm…I wonder exactly what happened while Bonnie was _dead_, maybe she met someone else and they sparked up a little relationship and she was ripped from that…maybe you're just a replacement for that guy now".

Jeremy faced Damon and by the pulsing vein in his neck, Damon knew that he hit a nerve, "Damon, you don't bother me. Trust me, I know that Bonnie is very happy to see me…I have no doubts", Jeremy smirked.

Damon felt the veins began to blacken around his eyes as he looked at the kid and just as he felt his arm raising to rip his heart out, he heard Stefan behind him, "Jer, hey…Bonnie won't be back for awhile, the girls were having a day or something".

Jeremy glared at Damon, "Then when Bonnie gets back, tell her I stopped by".

"Will do", Stefan smiled as Jeremy brushed past him and left the house.

"That kid is living on borrowed time".

"Damon, what did I just walk in on".

"Oh you know, the kid bothers me", Damon plopped down on the couch and opened his newspaper.

"Right…"

"So it seems like since the Traveler's disappeared, Mystic Falls has been pretty quiet".

"Surprisingly, it was almost as if when you disappear, all the trouble disappeared too…coincidence?" Stefan smirked.

"Thanks", Damon deadpanned, "but I will have you know Stefan, I have come back completely zen".

"Yes, that was exactly what went on with you and Jeremy earlier".

"Look, I have to get my kicks somewhere", Damon shrugged.

"So where were you, I guess we never really talked about it".

"I really can't say, not because I don't want to, but because I really don't remember".

Stefan nodded, "Are you…are you angry that we pulled you away from it?"

Damon thought for a few moments and then turned to Stefan, "Would it matter?"

"To me it would".

Damon looked at Stefan, "Don't worry Little Brother, I'm where I am supposed to be".

SSSSSS

Later that night, Damon watched Elena brush her hair in the mirror. So far in 10 minutes, she had opened her mouth to say something and quickly closed it at least 20 times. He sat back and placed his hands behind his head and stared at her. Last year this time, seeing Elena in his bedroom would have been every dream he ever had—but now, it just felt wrong. Since he came out of the ground and Bonnie told him that they were back, he felt as if he was living a different life. Yes, it was the life that he wanted so badly before, but it wasn't the life he wanted now.

"Elena, if you have something to say—you should say it", Damon finally stated.

She turned to him with the brush in her hand tapping it slowly against her over as if she was nervous, "Damon, I know that things are different. I know that over the past couple of months, you've been through the imaginable and I am not trying to discount it, but things are not the same between us and I want to know—is it something I did?"

Damon stood up from the bed and walked over to Elena, "No, you could never do anything to damage our relationship. Elena, I know that I am not exactly the same person that I was before I left…"

"I know and I know that whatever you went through I will never understand. I just want you to know that I am here for you", Elena wrapped her arms around him, "whenever you're ready, whenever you want to tell me what happened—I will be here to listen".

Damon slowly wrapped his arms around Elena. He smelled her hair and as much as he tried to build himself up to feel how he felt six months ago, he couldn't do it.

Elena let him go and she stared at him for a few moments before slowly kissing him. He closed his eyes for a moment as Bonnie's words echoed in his ears. 'Nothing's changed'. As he pulled Elena closer to him, he heard Stefan's hurried steps coming towards the room. He stopped kissing Elena and rushed over to the door opening it.

"What happened?" he asked.

"Bonnie called, something happened to Caroline", Stefan breathed out.

_Six Months Before_

Damon parked the car and took a deep breath. "Are you sure that you want to do this, because if you really don't want to do this…", Bonnie began, but Damon cut her off.

"I'm fine, like you said, this place is about finding some type of peace…"

"Ok, then let's go", Bonnie breathed taking a deep breath.

Damon cut the engine to the car and they headed towards the front door of the boarding house. "Maybe I should do all of the talking", Bonnie replied.

"No need, you may slip up", Damon replied reaching past her and knocking on the door.

"Who was the one who ran down the stairs as soon as the occupants came to the door?" Bonnie smirked.

"Momentary reaction".

The door opened with Giuseppe on the other side and Bonnie glanced at Damon to see if he would be able to do this.

"Hi, I apologize for earlier—I thought you reminded me of someone. We will need two rooms for a couple of days", Damon replied.

"Sure son, come in", Giuseppe smiled.

Bonnie noticed Damon visibly stiffen at being called 'son', but he quickly recovered. They walked inside and Bonnie had to admit, the house looked pretty cozy and so familiar. She could not believe that two men had decorated it so nicely. It looked like a real bed and breakfast.

"Impressed by the interior decorating?" Giuseppe smirked as he walked over to a desk, "we had help…a lot of help", he chuckled, "in fact, you will meet our decorator tomorrow, she's something special".

"She has great taste", Bonnie smiled.

"So we have two rooms upstairs, their nice and big…but I noticed that you two don't have any luggage".

"Well we weren't expecting to take this trip exactly and we may not be staying long", Damon replied.

"Ahh…I see, well you may stay here for as long as you need to. Allow me to show you to your rooms".

Bonnie followed after Giuseppe as Damon stood for a moment looking around before following. They headed up the stairs and Damon took in how different the house looked. It looked like a small hotel and this was a true mind trip. Wherever they were, there was no Stefan…no Elena...no one alive in their world. The fact that he would never see Stefan and Elena again made him ache.

"Ok, Little Lady…this room is for you", Giuseppe said opening one of the rooms, one that Damon recognized as Stefan's room in the old house.

"Thank you…umm…good night", Bonnie said looking at Damon, "see you tomorrow morning".

"Breakfast will be served from 7-10, we don't have any other guests at the moment, so Zach will make pretty much whatever you two want, Zach is a fantastic chef".

"Thank you Mr. Salvatore".

"Call me Joe", Giuseppe smiled at Bonnie.

For a moment, Bonnie saw where Stefan and a small part of Damon got their charm from. She smiled as she walked in the room and closed the door.

"And you can follow me to your room, son", Giuseppe said.

"Can you please not…", Damon began as Giuseppe turned to him.

"What?"

"Nothing…nothing…", Damon shook his head.

Giuseppe stopped at a familiar door to Damon. He had to chuckle inwardly, of course his room would be the same room he occupied in the other Mystic Falls.

"If you need anything, just let me know", Giuseppe said as he turned and headed down the hallway as Damon watched him.

Damon stepped in the room and looked around. It was definitely a stark difference between this room and his room in the Other Mystic Falls, but then again—this entire town was different. People were for the most part happy and going on with their lives. Could this have been his life if Katherine had never entered it or if Stefan had never existed? The mere thought of Stefan made something ache in his stomach. He sat down on the bed and looked around. If this was his peace, then why did he feel like he was sleepwalking?

SSSSSS

Bonnie looked around her room at the B&B and felt weird being in the room that she knew as Stefan's in the Other Mystic Falls. She looked in the mirror and for the first time that day, she realized how tired she looked. Her eyes had no light in them and she looked as if she had aged 5 years in just a short amount of time.

She walked over to the bed and suddenly she felt as if she couldn't breathe as she hiccupped and the tears began to fall. She had left everyone that she cared about, Elena, Caroline, her mother and Jeremy. She was in this new place, with no relationships (except for Damon and she wasn't sure what they could call themselves) and she felt as if she was lost. She was a stranger and even worse, there was no one from her past to make her feel as if she belonged here. She wrapped her arms around her middle as she cried. She had given so much, so much of herself for her friends and even her enemies and she had gotten nothing in return.

She always put on the brave face, the charitable face, the helpful face and what did it get her? Dead and in someone else's peaceful fantasy!

"I wasted my life…", Bonnie whispered through her tears, "I wasted my life".

SSSSSS

Damon tossed and turned for hours as he lay in the bed in the boarding house. He slid out of bed and put on his jeans. As he left his room, he stopped at the room Bonnie occupied and knocked on the door, but she didn't answer. How could she sleep when they had no idea where they were or what they were doing there was beyond him. He headed downstairs to the living room and looked at the pictures that adorned the walls. Some people he recognized and others he didn't.

"Can't sleep?" a voice asked from behind him.

He turned to face Giuseppe, "Not really".

Giuseppe nodded, "No offense, but you and the Little Lady upstairs looked as if you've been through a trying time".

"You could say that…who are these people exactly?" Damon asked pointing at the pictures and portraits.

"Oh…various members of my family going back to the 1600's".

"I see…so you and Zach run this place together?"

"Yes, we're kind of the bachelors in the family", Giuseppe chuckled, "so we thought we would put this place to work for us".

"I see, so you never married…never had children?" Damon asked.

Giuseppe raised an eyebrow, "Not that I know of".

Damon nodded.

"So what about you, I assume you have no wife or children because you are traveling with a very attractive woman and…"

"No, no wife or child".

Giuseppe nodded, "Well its never too late, that was always my biggest regret. I'm sure you can't tell now, but I used to be a class A bastard and I lost my chance to have that good life with a wife and child…" Giuseppe let the statement drift away.

Damon nodded, "Well that stopped being part of my plans a long time ago".

"Well like I said, its never too late", Giuseppe said, "and if you need anything while you're here, just let me know. I know you're new to town and I wouldn't be a good host if I didn't provide some guidance for you".

Damon looked into his father's eyes and they were kind. They were the kindest eyes he had ever seen his father have, "Thank you", he squeezed out.

"Oh and whatever is bothering you, keeping you up this late at night—its not that serious", Giuseppe replied as he walked out of the living room.

Damon stood staring at the Salvatore family pictures for a few moments and then he headed upstairs with a mind, not much clearer than before, but slightly less burdened.

_Present Day_

When Damon walked into the Forbes home, he immediately saw Bonnie covered in blood and he wanted to go to her, but was cut off by Elena running and wrapping her arms around her. He noticed Stefan tending to Caroline on the couch where she had a wound gushing blood.

"I…I…tried to stop it, but it won't stop bleeding", Bonnie stated shakily.

Damon could tell by the shake in her voice that whatever happened to Caroline had thrown her a little.

"What happened?" Stefan asked.

Caroline grimaced, "We had just come back from dinner and as soon as I stepped on the porch, I felt something stab me in the back".

"It was that", Bonnie said pointing to an arrow on the coffee table.

"Where did it come from?"

"I don't know, we couldn't see", Bonnie said. Damon noticed that she was wringing her hands, which were still stained with blood.

"Bonnie, why don't you go wash your hands", Stefan replied gently.

Bonnie looked down at her hands for what it seemed like for the first time and tears appeared in her eyes. "I will be right back", she mumbled as she headed towards the bathroom upstairs.

"Does it hurt?" Elena asked Caroline as Damon glanced up the stairs.

"Yes…", Caroline grimaced, "I...I should be healing but I don't know what's wrong, Bonnie tried some spells but she couldn't heal me…"

"Could it be vervain?" Elena asked Stefan and Damon.

"It could be, but it should have wore off…this may be something else", Stefan replied.

"Let me call Alaric", Elena said heading into the kitchen.

"I will see if The Witch has her grimoire here", Damon said heading towards the stairs as Stefan pressed a cloth on Caroline's shoulder.

Damon headed up the stairs and found Bonnie frantically washing her hands in the bathroom sink.

"This is not how its supposed to be", she said, "this is not…this is not…", she breathed as she put her hands to her face.

Damon reached out to her and held her arm, "Calm down".

"How can I calm down…Caroline was shot by god knows who with an arrow and she's not healing, she could be dying and I don't know how to help her. It's starting1 again…"

"What's started?" Damon asked.

"Always fighting for our lives", Bonnie said, "I don't want to be here anymore…I _hate_ being here".

"I know, but I'm here".

Tears dropped from Bonnie's eyes, "I know", she whispered.

Damon placed his hands on her cheeks and made her look at him, "I'm here", he repeated.

She nodded as she wrapped her arms around him and held onto him tightly. If she closed her eyes tight enough, she could almost believe that she was back…back in the place that gave her peace.

_Six Months Before_

"Are you sure you don't want anything for breakfast?" Zach asked as he walked into the B&B dining room.

Bonnie was sitting in a chair twirling her spoon around her teacup. She was up for most of the night and even ignored Damon when he knocked on her door in the middle of the night. She hated this place and she could not understand why Grams would tell her that she would find peace here, "No, I'm fine".

"I will make you something anyway", Zach smiled as he headed into the kitchen.

Bonnie shook her head as she heard the door open and a little bell sound as the sound of heels echoed on the floorboards, "Honestly Giuseppe, I told you I was coming this morning", the smoky female voice said.

Bonnie stopped twirling her spoon and her heart dropped into her stomach. She slowly stood up from the table.

"I'm sorry Sheila, I had a long night", Giuseppe chuckled as Bonnie heard him coming down the stairs.

Bonnie stood frozen in place as she heard Giuseppe and 'Shelia' heading towards the dining room, "I found the perfect piece of art for the dining room and I just had to bring it over…", Shelia said entering the room.

Bonnie stood in the middle of the floor as her Grams walked in the room. She looked absolutely beautiful to her. She was almost glowing as she walked in carrying a large portrait. Tears filled Bonnie's eyes as Shelia's eyes met hers.

"Well hello", Shelia smiled warmly as Bonnie.

At that moment, Bonnie completely forgot about how she was dead…how this was a an alternate reality…how lost she felt the night before…how unhappy she was and for that moment, she rushed over to Shelia and brought her into a hug as happy tears flowed from her eyes.

**Will Bonnie and Damon find their peace in this new place?**

**Also, who shot Caroline and what exactly does it mean for the group in the Present Mystic Falls?**

**Please show your love/like, I appreciate your reviews and posts. **


	4. Chapter 4

**Thank you for all of the reviews, favorites and follows. Without further ado…**

**Disclaimer: I own nada. **

_Six Months Before…_

"Well ok…", Shelia laughed as she removed herself from Bonnie's embrace, "how do you do?"

Bonnie wiped her eyes and was momentarily taken back, "I'm sorry…I just…I thought you were someone else".

"I understand", Shelia smiled.

"Shelia, we actually have two guests…this lovely young lady right here", Giuseppe smiled.

"Bonnie", she replied holding out her hand as Shelia shook it.

"And her friend".

"Oh I see, so how long will you be in town?" Shelia asked.

"Umm, not sure…but I know that I need to go shopping at least", Bonnie frowned.

"Well you have met the right person, Shelia loves to shop".

"Really Giuseppe, don't tell all my secrets…here…take my card", Shelia said writing something on the back, "and call me, I will take you to all of the good clothing stores".

"Thank you, thank you so much", Bonnie said taking the card and holding it to her chest. She felt like something inside of her had awakened, "if you excuse me, I need to go upstairs".

"Ok, but make sure you come back down. Zach is probably making you every single breakfast food he can think of", Giuseppe called after her.

Bonnie rushed up the stairs and knocked on Damon's room door frantically and opened the door to find him coming out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. She stopped for a moment because the air got thin for a moment, but she quickly recovered.

"Bonnie Bennett, I know we're stuck here in pseudo helladise, but that doesn't mean that you can just come into my domicile and ogle me half naked, what would Elena say?" Damon smirked.

"Don't be an ass and no one ogles you".

"Are you were ogling", Damon replied.

"Whatever…guess what?" Bonnie said.

"What Little Ghost?"

"Can you stop with the nicknames".

"But they're just so enjoyable", Damon winked.

"Whatever, my Grams is downstairs", Bonnie beamed.

"What do you mean she's downstairs?"

"She's the one who decorated this place".

Damon walked away from Bonnie, "Did she know you?"

"No…", Bonnie frowned, but then began grinning, "but she's here! Someone that I know is here!"

Bonnie knew that it wasn't the perfect scenario, but she was overjoyed to have someone in this place that she had a connection to. The amount of joy that she felt in her heart was something she hadn't felt in years.

Damon stared at her and then he smiled, "Well Little Witch, I guess we know what we are supposed to do in this place".

Bonnie smiled as she looked down at the business card Shelia handed her and saw a note on the back, 'You Are Going To Find Peace, Trust It…Come See Me'.

_Present Day_

Bonnie opened the grimoire for the first time since she returned and it felt like she just put shackles on her hands. She was back in the role as the fixer. The person who the gang looked to in order to fix all of the problems, Caroline was still in pain on the couch. Stefan was by her side—which caused Bonnie to raise an eyebrow, but she ignored it. Alaric had promised to do some research to see what the arrow could have possibly been made of and Elena was in the kitchen with Damon, she could hear and see her talking to him and him soothing her with a hug and quiet words.

Bonnie turned a page in the grimoire so violently that the page tore. She looked around before whispering a quick spell and the page went back together.

She hated this situation more and more with each passing moment. When she and Damon settled into their life in the Other Mystic Falls, she never imagined that she would be back here doing this again. She also never imagined that she would have to sit back and watch Elena and Damon be a couple again. A part of herself knew whatever she and Damon shared back when they were in 'Their Peace' as she liked to call it, was just that…what they shared then. Elena loved Damon, she fought to be with him and hell, she did all that she could to bring him back and who was Bonnie to interfere? Besides she was with Jeremy. He loved her…he doted on her…he looked at her as if she was the only woman he wanted. How could she ever tell him that her feelings had changed and she had developed some for the one person in the world that he hated the most? Then it was the issue that everyone had a reason to hate Damon for what he did in the past and she would have agreed with them before…but things…things were different now.

"Bonnie, how's it going?" Elena asked entering the dining room with Damon following.

"I think I may have found something, but I need to get a few things from the storage place where we put my Grams stuff", Bonnie replied standing up.

"Where's the storage?"

"At Whitmore, its kinda late…I'm not sure security will let me in", Bonnie frowned.

"I will drive and I will _influence_ the security guard", Damon smirked.

"I can go alone…"

"Bonnie, let Damon go with you", Elena said, "we have to help Caroline, I'm not sure she can hold on much longer".

Caroline let out a moan as Bonnie wrote a few notes, "Ok…fine…fine", Bonnie said picking up her bag and walking over to Caroline, "I am going to help you, I promise".

"I know Bonnie, I'm glad you're back…we were lost without you", Caroline said touching Bonnie's hand.

Bonnie nodded as she headed towards the door.

"Hang on Blondie, this is not your final act", Damon called as they headed out of the house.

Damon unlocked his car door and Bonnie slid into the passenger seat. They drove quietly for a few moments as the radio played some slow music.

"You had to offer to drive me, didn't you?" Bonnie shook her head.

"Look you want to save Caroline and I doubt security will appreciate you coming in the middle of the night to look around a storage space, soo…"

"Damon, I'm ok…I had a small little breakdown earlier, but I'm ok".

"No you're not", he answered, "because you are forgetting something Little Witch, I was where you were and I know what we had there…"

"You are with Elena and I am with Jer…"

"I am not talking about us and how we…_connected…_I'm talking about everything, my father, your Grams…the happiness…no worries…the fact that we lived in that Mystic Falls and we could just live, I know you miss that".

Bonnie looked down at her grimoire, "I miss it every day".

Damon reached over and placed his hand on Bonnie's, "So do I".

_Six Months Before_

Later that day, Bonnie walked into the little storefront office down on Main Street and listened to the wind chime that announced her presence. It was the same wind chime that her Grams had at her house. "Hello", she walked inside.

"Come in child, I'm in the back".

Bonnie couldn't help but smile as soon as she heard her Grams' voice again. She headed to the back of the office and found Shelia sitting at her desk staring at her computer screen. She stood up and smiled at Bonnie extending her arms, "My Child, you made it", she whispered as she enveloped Grams in a hug.

"You remember me…you know me", Bonnie said.

"Of course I do, do you really believe that I would let you go off to some place without me guiding the way?" Grams asked.

Bonnie grinned as she hugged Grams tightly, "Thank you…thank you".

Grams touched Bonnie's cheeks as the tears flowed from eyes, "I know that this is confusing to you and not exactly what you expected, but with the circumstances…"

"You're here and I am grateful for that", Bonnie wiped her eyes, "I thought I was alone…"

"Alone? I thought that Salvatore came through with you".

"He did, but Damon and I have never been the best of friends".

Shelia nodded as she walked over to the chaise lounge chair with Bonnie following her, "Have you figured out where you are yet?" Shelia asked.

Bonnie took a deep breath, "Well I know that this is some version of Mystic Falls, but its weird…only people who have died are here and Elena, Caroline and Jeremy don't exist here and neither does Stefan".

"That's because they haven't ascended yet".

Bonnie nodded.

"Do you know what else this place is meant to be?" Shelia asked.

Bonnie looked around and thought about the fact that Damon's father was around, "A place to start over? A place to figure out what went wrong and make it right here…a place to be happy?"

"It is all of those things Bonnie and I want you to embrace it, I want you to live your new life in a way that you never lived your old one and do you know how you are going to do that?" Shelia asked.

"How?" Bonnie asked.

"By valuing the person who matters the most…you", Shelia replied pointing at her, "this is your chance Baby and I am here for you".

Bonnie nodded, "I understand Grams".

"And I have picked out some clothes for you at the boutique down the street on my tab, don't worry about it", Grams said handing Bonnie a piece of paper with an address.

"Thank you soo much Grams", Bonnie hugged her again.

"Now remember, this is not the Mystic Falls you know. The people here don't know you and that means, we are just becoming acquainted".

"I understand".

"Now go and we will speak later, you can come to my house for dinner".

"I would love that", Bonnie said feeling as if her heart was starting to beat again and life had been breathed into her. Bonnie stood up and started for the door, "Umm Grams, just one question…you said that you made sure that I would have peace, so why is Damon here exactly?"

Shelia smirked, "I guess that has yet to be determined".

Bonnie nodded slowly as she left the office.

_Present Day_

After Damon compelled the security guard to ignore them, they headed down to the storage rooms in the basement of the History Building. "That felt surprisingly good", Damon grinned as they entered the storage room.

"Controlling people's thoughts?" Bonnie cocked an eyebrow at him.

"Well you know, I did miss _some_ aspects of being a vampire".

Bonnie shook her head as she opened a trunk.

"Just like you missed some aspects of being a witch", Damon replied walking over to her.

"I did, but things were simpler when I didn't have the witch thing going on and you didn't have the vampire thing making you an ass…", Bonnie winked, "things were good".

"That they were", Damon said kneeling down next to her as she searched through the trunk.

They looked at each other for a few moments and Bonnie broke the gaze. "Oh, this is what I needed…its here", she replied picking up a jar containing red colored leaves. She stood up and closed the trunk, "we should go".

"Not yet", Damon said racing to the door and standing in front of it.

"Damon, I have to get back and make the cure for Caroline".

"Not before we talk".

"There's no time…"

"Yes, there is…she's a vampire, she has a high tolerance for pain and furthermore, this is the only place that we can talk".

Bonnie shook her head, "I have to help her".

"Give me five minutes".

Bonnie sighed and put the jar down on the floor, "Ok…ok".

"Have you forgotten everything that happened when we were away…the lesson you were supposed to learn?" Damon asked.

"No".

"Then why are we continuing this charade?" he asked exasperated.

"Because Elena and Jeremy don't deserve to be hurt".

"Ok, fine…but answer me this, what do you want Bonnie?"

"I want to be happy and I'm happy when those around me are happy".

"My god Bonnie! Are you listening to yourself, remember a couple of months ago…remember what Shelia was trying to teach you, why she made all kinds of deals to give you the peace that you so desperately needed? Why are you doing this to yourself?"

"Damon…stop…" Bonnie replied.

"Why Bonnie, why should I stop?" Damon asked.

"Because we are not in that Other Mystic Falls anymore!" Bonnie screamed, "_this_ Mystic Falls includes Elena. _This_ Mystic Falls made you a vampire again. _This_ Mystic Falls has the woman that you always wanted remember, the woman that you betrayed your brother for, the woman that you worshipped for years. We are not there anymore, Damon. Things are different and I am protecting myself more than anything, so yes…you need to stop. You need to stop kissing me, you need to stop telling me to remember how it was back then because right now, when I look at you and Elena, its like nothing changed".

"Things have changed".

"No, nothing has changed because I don't see you telling Elena what happened between us".

Damon widened his eyes, "You told me that you didn't want to hurt Elena or Jeremy, I'm following your lead, Bonnie. Things are not the same between me and Elena and I am sure you know that".

Bonnie closed her mouth, she did know about the non-physical part of Elena and Damon's relationship at the moment and she did feel guilty.

"But you can't say the same thing about you and Jeremy can you?" Damon asked moving closer to her.

"I'm just trying to make things ok for everyone", Bonnie replied tiredly.

"Everything is not ok, not when we obviously can't keep our feelings hidden".

Bonnie looked up at Damon and she could tell by the way his eyes clouded over that things were about to change, "Damon…don't…", she protested.

"Then stop me", he said grabbing her cheeks and bringing her into a kiss. Bonnie held onto him as the kiss deepened. It was one of the most searing kisses that she had ever experienced. It reminded her of better times. She felt the kiss from the top of her head to the bottom of her toes.

She felt him leading her to the wall in the storage room and he pressed her body against the wall as he kissed her on the neck. Bonnie gasped as she felt like this was the familiarity she remembered. She felt his hands travel down her torso and he reached for her jacket and worked it off her arms and off her body. As they kissed hungrily and passionately, it seemed like every part of Bonnie's body came alive and her mind was in overdrive. This is what she missed…this is what she needed…

She felt Damon lift her up off the floor and she wrapped her legs around his waist as she threw her head back given him more access to her neck and then the moment was shattered as her phone began to ring. Just like that, the sound of a symphony brought her out of this moment.

"Damon…we have to stop…", she whispered.

"No we don't", he answered back.

"We have to…" she said pushing him away and slowly putting her feet on the floor, "we have to stop".

He shook his head as she fished her phone out of her pocket, "Yes…yes…I'm sorry, yes Elena I found the leaves…we will back soon", Bonnie answered avoiding Damon as she fixed her clothes, "ok…see you then".

Damon looked at Bonnie, "Why won't you just live your life for once", he remarked as he brushed past Bonnie out of the door.

She stood in the middle of the storage room surrounded by her grandmother's things and she just felt sick. She wasn't sure who she was right now and on top of that, she wasn't sure she even liked herself at the moment.

SSSSSS

On the way back from the University, Damon noticed Bonnie stealing glances at him in the car but he refused to look at her. The 'Old Damon' would have lashed out at her, did something reckless and stupid because Bonnie had rejected him, but 'This Damon' would bide his time. As much as he seemed so sure of himself with Bonnie, he wasn't so sure of himself or his feelings in reality.

Six months ago, he and Bonnie were in their own little world. While he missed Elena and wanted to move heaven and earth to be with her again, he accepted that this was his life and she was not a part of it. However, the life he left behind in the Other Mystic Falls was the one that he cherished. Things had changed for him and as much as it pained him to admit, the world that did not contain his brother or the woman that he was sure that he loved with every part of his being, was the world that he ached for every moment of the day. He wanted to feel how he felt there again. He felt torn between two worlds and he loathed it.

When he looked at Elena, he did feel something. He wasn't sure if it was a feeling of nostalgia or what, but he felt something; but not enough to sustain the relationship that they had before he died. On the other hand, when he looked at Bonnie now, he saw the happiness and carefree life that he had just months ago. The laughs they shared, the conversations, the feelings, the way he realized that he was so much better than what he always portrayed himself to be and the connection that they had, both physical and emotional made him want to have that again…with her.

He knew that he couldn't force her to want him nor could he manipulate things to be his way. That wasn't a part of him anymore. She had forced him to grow up and he did, but the fact that she resisted him and continued to be with Jeremy was trying him. He had learned valuable lessons while they were in the Other Mystic Falls and he was determined to keep those lessons in mind.

_Six Months Before_

Damon walked into the B&B with clothing bags after picking up a few things in town. Since he and Bonnie would be staying for awhile, he figured that he would need more clothes to at the very least take the first step in this new life.

"Did you find everything you needed?" Giuseppe asked walking into the foyer.

"A few things, not too many Armani stores here but I found enough".

Giuseppe chuckled, "Yes, well this is Mystic Falls…it's not perfect, but its perfect for us".

Damon blanched, "Is that on the welcome sign?"

"Nauseating I know, but being a part of the Chamber of Commerce, I have to say those little sayings to visitors…join me for lunch?"

Damon put his bags down and followed Giuseppe into the dining room. If he was here in this place for eternity, it was best that he try to figure out what he was supposed to accomplish.

"So, if I may ask, where are you two from?" Giuseppe asked pouring Damon iced tea from a pitcher.

"Not far from here", Damon shrugged.

"Are you two running from something?" Giuseppe raised an eyebrow.

"Actually no, we kind of just ended up here. Kind of a spiritual journey, I guess".

"And you two aren't involved?"

Damon choked on his iced tea, "Me and Bonnie, nooo….no…not at all, she and I barely like each other".

"Then I go back to you being partners in some crime, but as long as no law enforcement agencies are knocking at my door—I will leave it alone".

"I can guarantee you that's not going to happen", Damon chuckled.

"So how long do you plan on staying here, not that I mind, just curious?"

Damon looked around, "I'm not exactly sure, until its time for me to go…I guess".

"Well I know that Mystic Falls may not be the most exciting town, but it definitely has its quirks. I've lived here my entire life and I can't say many bad things about it".

Damon nodded, "You said that you had a chance to have the wife and kid, but something happened…what happened?"

Giuseppe shrugged, "I was an immature young man and I didn't know or at least I thought that I didn't need to show the person I love the respect that they deserved and they got tired of it. I can't blame her though…", he chuckled, "but lessons learned and all that".

"Where is she now?"

"Who Mary?"

At the mere mention of his mother's name, Damon's heart contracted and his hand became unsteady, "Was that her name?" he managed to choke out.

Giuseppe nodded, "Yes, the most beautiful woman I ever laid eyes on. She had the bluest eyes…but she got married a couple years after we ended our relationship and a couple years after that she died…cancer, I believe".

Damon felt a lump form in his throat—even in this world, his mother was dead.

"But that taught me a valuable lesson, be kind to those who you cherish", Giuseppe replied.

Damon nodded.

"And that no matter how many times you mess up, you can always start over again…maybe not the same, but every day is a new start".

Damon looked at Giuseppe and the emotions that welled up inside of him were mixed. This was the father he always wanted and never received. This version of his father looked at him with more kindness than his father ever did. As he sat with Giuseppe listening to his life, he realized that this was where he was supposed to be and despite the fact that his brother wasn't there or the woman that he loved, he was going to start making things right in this life.

_Present Day_

Bonnie finished mixing the cure together as she read the instructions in the grimoire and smoothed the paste over Caroline's wound as everyone watched behind her. She stood up and watched as the wound began to close slowly and Caroline's face relaxed.

"There, you should feel better", Bonnie smiled.

"Thanks Bonnie", Caroline grinned as she stood up shakily, "I'm so happy you're back, I have no idea what would have happened if you were still…" she trailed off.

"Well you don't have to worry about that because I'm back and I'm not going anywhere", Bonnie smiled as she hugged Caroline.

"So now that Blondie has been healed, we need to figure out who shot her and why", Damon spoke up.

"Well Alaric is examining the arrow, so he should have some answers for us—but the fact that Caroline didn't heal automatically doesn't make any sense", Elena spoke up.

"And things were so quiet for so long", Caroline frowned as someone rang the doorbell.

"I'll get it", Bonnie replied as she headed towards the door seeing Jeremy's silhouette on the other side.

When she opened the door, he almost knocked her down with his hug, "When I heard that something happened to Caroline and you were with her, I got scared", he said holding on to her.

Bonnie returned his hug and then backed out of his embrace, "I'm fine and she's fine now, its ok".

He studied Bonnie's eyes for a moment, "Are you sure everything's ok, you don't look like it is".

"I'm just tired that's all, its been a long day".

"Guys, I'm taking Bonnie back to the boarding house", Jeremy announced suddenly after looking in Bonnie's eyes.

"Wait…we need to figure out what's going on", Damon spoke up, "this is not some isolated incident more than likely and…"

"Bonnie you can go, we can update you later", Stefan interrupted.

Damon looked at Stefan with daggers in his eyes.

"Well ok, I am tired…I will call you tomorrow", Bonnie said picking up her bag completely avoiding Damon's eyes.

"Ok, we will fill you in on anything we find…and make sure you rest Bonnie", Elena said hugging her.

"I will".

"And thank you for saving me", Caroline hugged her again.

Bonnie gave her friends a half smile as Jeremy led her out of the door, but when her eyes landed on Damon, her smile turned into a frown. She was lying to herself and to Jeremy and it needed to stop.

_Six Months Before_

Bonnie sat out on the deck of the boarding house looking up at the stars. Her feelings were a jumbled mess, but she was happy that she had her Grams back and most of all, that she remembered her. This Other Mystic Falls wasn't perfect by any means, but it was starting to make sense.

"So Judgey, how was your day?" Damon asked walking out and taking a seat next to her.

"Pretty good, Grams remembers me", she said smiling, "she didn't explain how exactly this place was created or what it means, but she remembers me and that is more than I could have ever hoped for".

"Is that right? And I see you got new clothes".

"Yup", Bonnie said admiring her new red blazer, "and what about you?"

"Well Giuseppe is the perfect father that I never had; understanding, advice giving, the perfect father".

"Then that's good right, you two can build a relationship without all of the bad stuff".

"But I still remember all of the bad stuff", Damon replied.

"True, but I guess that's what this place is about…knowing all the bad stuff that happened and starting over to change things".

Damon looked out at the stars, "I'm happy that you have the chance to have a relationship with your grandmother while you're here, I know that she left you entirely too early", he replied quietly.

Bonnie nodded and then spoke, ""But things aren't perfect, I miss Elena, Caroline and Jeremy".

"Yeah and as much as Stefan bugged me at times, it would be nice to have my brother here so he could meet the new and improved Giuseppe".

"Yeah", Bonnie said sipping her lemonade.

"But at least we have each other right?" Damon asked.

Bonnie chuckled, "Oh right, like I'm sure there are 999 more people that you rather be sharing this experience with than me".

Damon looked over at Bonnie, "I wouldn't say that, but you know what witch…I think that we will become…dare I say it, good friends during our time here".

"Stranger things have happened", Bonnie replied.

"Yes they have", Damon smirked.

_Present Day_

When they got back to the boarding house, Bonnie sat down on her bed and Jeremy removed her shoe boots. She looked down at him and smiled; he was so sweet. He cared about her so much and she was convinced that he would move heaven and earth for her, but as much as she tried—she couldn't feel the same way about him anymore. It wasn't just because of Damon and what happened with him, it was because she wasn't the same person that she was a couple of months before and all of the pretending in the world wasn't going to make her feel better.

Jeremy kneeled down in front of her, "I know that you want to look strong in front of everyone Bonnie, but I also know that you are dealing what a lot. You came back from the dead and wherever you were, I know that it's different than our lives now. I know that six months is a long time to be away and this is all an adjustment. I want you to know that I never once stopped loving you or missing you when you were gone, I felt like a piece of me died when you disappeared. I thought I would never see you again and my heart ached for you".

Bonnie felt a lump in her throat form as she heard Jeremy tell her how he felt. "I love you Bon and no matter what, I am here for you", he said quietly before resting his forehead against hers and then kissing her softly on the lips.

Bonnie closed her eyes as he deepened the kiss and lowered her down on the bed. As he reached for her shirt, she remembered her moments with Damon in the storage room and her words with her Grams right before…

"Jeremy…", she said softly.

"Yes Bonnie", he whispered as he kissed her on her neck.

"I can't do this", she said.

Jeremy immediately stopped and sat up, "I'm sorry…how could I be so stupid, I know we need to take this slow…I'm sorry", he apologized.

"Jeremy, I mean…I can't do _this_…meaning _you and me_", Bonnie replied.

Jeremy stared at her for a few minutes and she swore that she could visibly see his heart break and she felt terrible, but she had to get through this, "Jeremy, you mean so much to me. You were my first and I will always remember our relationship together, but I can't continue to pretend that I am the same Bonnie that I was six months ago".

"But you said that nothing changed between us, you said that you missed me and you loved me".

"And I did miss you and I do love you, just not in the way that I used to. Jeremy, I've tried to go back and try to be the Bonnie that I used to be, but I'm not her anymore; too much has happened to me to go back there".

Jeremy stood up and folded his arms, "Bonnie, I know what you're going through…I came back to and…"

"No, this was different Jeremy and I can't lie to you, I don't feel the same about you anymore", Bonnie replied.

Jeremy stared at her, "I…I have to go".

"Jeremy, I'm sorry…I really am and I know that you must hate me, but I don't want to continue pretending when I know you should be with someone who loves you the same way you do them".

"I don't understand how feelings could change over night", he replied stubbornly.

"Because it wasn't overnight, I was gone for six months and a lot happened during those six months…"

"But you said you didn't remember what happened during that time".

Bonnie opened her mouth and then closed it.

"Something happened during the time you were gone and you haven't told anyone what…I don't know what it was, but it changed you".

"It did", Bonnie stated, "and that's why I can't stay in this relationship anymore just to make _you _happy".

Jeremy shook his head as tears welled up in his eyes, "It's good to know that all I did while you were gone was wish for you to come back and when you do, I lose you anyway", he snapped before marching over to the bedroom door and stomping out.

Bonnie sat on the bed and for some reason, no tears welled up in her eyes nor did she feel a lump in her throat. She felt as if a burden had been lifted off of her shoulders. It wasn't as if she felt that her relationship with Jeremy was a burden, but she was lying to herself and to him. She didn't want Jeremy anymore, she didn't love him the way she should, when she was happy…truly happy in her life, the person that she was happy with in the last six months had been Damon and even in this life, that she was thrust back into, he was the only one that gave her any resemblance of happiness now and she wanted that back.

**Bonnie is slowly starting to turn this life into one that she actually lives and doesn't allow others happiness to trump her own. We shall see what she does next. **


	5. Chapter 5

**Well…well…I think over the past Bamon fans have been given some great news and gifts from the CW TVD cast and crew. Thank you all for your support on this fic and please know that I am going to take my time and build a foundation for Bamon in this fic before putting them together. **

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

_Five Months Ago…_

As the month drifted by since Bonnie and Damon arrived in the Other Mystic Falls, they started to become accustomed to their new reality. Although, it was only a month it felt like a couple of months had passed. In the beginning it was like waiting for the other shoe to drop, but it never did. It was as if they had left a life behind where they had people who cared about them and loved them, but in that life they were always fighting to stay alive or keep each other alive and in this alternate place—it was as someone took their deepest dreams or regrets and faced them with those exact things.

They were still at the Salvatore Boarding House and Damon was starting to get used to seeing Giuseppe every day and letting his guard down some. He had his moments when he thought about Stefan and wished that he was there to meet the father that they always wished for, but whenever he and Giuseppe sat up late talking about life, he was a little selfish and grateful to have Giuseppe all to himself.

Then there was Elena. He hadn't reconciled how he felt about this new life without her in it. He had lived for over 100 years and he had said goodbye to many women and he realized that life went on. Although, he felt an intense love for her before he died, he missed her at times but he had come to grips with this new life and hoped that she was finding happiness.

"So are you ready for the Town Founders Day Festival?" Giuseppe asked as Damon sat down at the breakfast table.

"I think so, not sure that there's much to get ready for", he chuckled.

"You must not be from a small town".

Damon shrugged as Zach came out with plates of food and down in front of Giuseppe and Damon. He also joined them taking a seat.

"We're not waiting for Bonnie?" Damon asked.

Zach hid a grin as Giuseppe smiled, "Are you sure that you two are just friends?"

"Yes, I'm pretty sure".

"You don't act like it", Zach sat back, "not that I've been spying, but you two seem to have a lot to say to each other in whispers".

Damon shrugged.

"But anyway, she left with Shelia early this morning. Those two have really taken a shine to one another".

"I see", Damon replied.

"So she's getting out and exploring the town, perhaps you should do the same. The men of Mystic Falls usually celebrate Founders Day with a completely ridiculous tradition and we wanted to know if you wanted to take part, you could be on our side", Zach replied.

Damon remembered this tradition and he hated it, but he played along nonetheless, "What is it exactly?"

Zach and Giuseppe exchanged looks, "You will have to see it to believe it".

SSSSSS

"So I got you something for the Founders Ball tonight", Shelia replied as she entered her office where Bonnie was sitting at the desk reading the history of Mystic Falls. It was interesting to read the history of the town where witches, werewolves and vampires never existed.

"The Founders Ball, Grams?", Bonnie smirked.

"Yes".

"You always hated that event".

"Well here I do not, as you have noticed—things are different here".

"I know, I know".

Shelia took the long black dress out of the garment bag, "Grams that is beautiful".

Shelia smiled, "Of course it is, I picked it out. You are going tonight and you are going to have a good time. Child, in case you haven't noticed, this is a place where you are to live your life and not worry about anything…you don't have to save anyone, you don't have anyone depending on you, this is just a place for you to take care of the most important person in your life…you".

Bonnie's eyes welled up with tears, "Thank you Grams, thank you so much".

Shelia took Bonnie's face in her hands, "The only way you can thank me is to enjoy this and make yourself happy with your choices".

"Thank you Grams", Bonnie beamed.

_Present Mystic Falls_

"Over the past month there has been at least 6 of these attacks on vampires in Mystic Falls and all of them have died except for Caroline", Stefan replied as he, Damon, Elena, Caroline, Alaric and Bonnie sat in the Salvatore living room.

"The only option is that there's a slayer around killing vampires", Alaric added.

Bonnie felt a migraine coming on.

"What are we supposed to do and how would this slayer know who is a vampire and who's not, its not as if I'm out broadcasting it", Caroline replied.

"That's what we need to find out. However, for now…everyone keep your eyes open and be careful", Stefan advised.

"Oh yes, keeping our eyes open for someone lurking in the shadows that we will never see".

"Then keep your ears open as well", Stefan deadpanned as the group began breaking up.

As soon as everyone broke up into their own groups, Elena walked over to Bonnie, "How are you doing?"

"I'm fine", Bonnie replied.

"I know that you and Jeremy broke up and he's having a hard time, are you really ok?"

"Elena, I'm fine. I know that I hurt Jeremy, but I was hurting him more being with him and not feeling the same way he felt".

Elena nodded, "I understand", she replied, "but I can't help but sympathize with him, Damon is pulling away from me and I don't know what to do".

Bonnie felt a part of her jump for joy and a part of her fill with guilt. She knew that part of the reason why Damon was pulling away from Elena was because of her.

"I guess you will have to allow nature to take its course", Bonnie shrugged.

"But after all we went through, after we did so much to bring you two back to not have him want me, it's just a little heartbreaking"

"Maybe he was better off where he was", Bonnie mumbled turning away from Elena.

Elena blinked a couple of times, "But wherever he was could not have been better than being here Bonnie. Away from Stefan, away from me…"

"You're right", Bonnie smirked, "what could be better than dodging a vampire slayer that could kill him at any moment".

"That's not what I meant Bonnie", Elena frowned, "I know that Mystic Falls has its problems".

"I'm sorry, you're right. Maybe you should just give him time, I am sure things will get back to normal", Bonnie replied smiling and then glanced at her watch, "I'm sorry, but I have to go, my mom was able to get me an apartment in town and I need to meet the landlord with the key".

"Oh you're leaving the boarding house?"

"I can't stay here forever Elena, especially not with Stefan and Damon…its just weird".

"I understand, well I can help you decorate…me and Caroline both, we need to do something normal", Elena smiled.

"We do", Bonnie nodded, "I will call you later".

When Bonnie walked out of the boarding house, successfully dodging Damon, she felt like she was finally starting to grasp her reality here. She wasn't happy with it in the least bit, but she was making do. She missed Grams so much that it hurt. That was one of the things she hated the most about being back, not having Grams anymore. Just the thought of not having Grams around anymore brought tears to her eyes, but she quickly pushed them down—she promised Grams that she would live her life and she was determined to do that.

SSSSSS

"Bonnie left, she needed to meet her new landlord", Elena announced as she entered the kitchen where Stefan, Damon and Caroline were sipping on mugs of blood.

"New landlord?" Caroline asked as no one noticed Damon grasp his cup tighter.

"Apparently her mother found her an apartment here", Stefan shrugged, "she told me yesterday".

"Well she didn't tell us", Caroline replied, "first she breaks up with Jeremy out of the blue and now she's moving and she doesn't even tell us, I think that something's wrong?"

"What could possibly be wrong Caroline, I mean…she was probably in heaven and you all yanked her out of it", Damon spoke up, "did you all think that she would come back and bam! She would be the same Bonnie…guess what, it's not that easy", he replied slamming down his cup and walking out of the kitchen with Elena and Stefan hot on his heels.

"Damon, what is going on? That seemed like it was about more than just Bonnie in there", Elena called after him, "is that how you feel?"

Damon stood in the living room with his back to them.

"Damon, I missed you…we missed you…you wanted to come back, we thought that we were saving you from wherever you were", Elena said walking closer to him.

Damon stood listening to Elena. Never before had he hated her so much.

"We know that its an adjustment being here Damon, we know that. I felt the same way when I came back after being locked in that trunk, but trust me, it gets better", Stefan remarked softly.

"This is not better", Damon said quietly.

"But Damon, how could it have been better for you dead than being here with me and Stefan, two people that love you?" Elena asked.

Damon balled up his fists as he felt his anger rising.

"Damon, we only wanted you to be help you", Elena said touching his arm.

He pulled his arm away as if she burned him and turned to face her, "Help me? You wanted to help me? Well Elena…Stefan…thank you for helping me and taking me away from the only happiness I have ever known in my entire life! Thank you for snatching me away from there and bringing me here to non-stop misery! No you didn't save me, what you did was bring me back to this hell…so thank you…I am so very happy to be here, can't you tell!" Damon exploded as he headed for the front door.

"Damon…wait…", Elena called but he was gone by the time she finished her statement.

"Stefan...", Elena turned to him.

"I'll go talk to him", Stefan said heading out of the house.

_Five Months Ago…_

The sounds of muskets shooting blanks filled the air as 50 men reenacted the Great Battle of Mystic Falls. Damon felt like an idiot. He hated this reenactment every year that the town's council decided that it was a good idea. He was there for the original 'Great Battle of Mystic Falls' and it wasn't that great, the Confederate army got their asses kicked (which he secretly enjoyed). By the time the reenactment was over and the men gathered together in their uniforms, he was starting to feel like he was a part of this community. It was weird, but the aching for Stefan and Elena was starting to dull.

As he sat around with Giuseppe, Zach and Mayor _Lockwood_ drinking beers, Damon figured that if this was how he spent the rest of his days, it wouldn't be too bad. "So Zach, when do you leave for Paris?" Mayor Lockwood asked.

"In about a month", Zach answered, "I plan to visit the Gilberts while I'm there, see how they're doing".

"Oh Miranda and Grayson, tell them I said hello".

Damon felt a feeling in the pit of his stomach at the mention of Elena's parents. This world appeared to be the answer to many people's dreams.

"Will do", Zach replied.

"The Gilberts?" Damon asked.

"Yes, they are part of one of the founding families. Grayson is a doctor, he and his wife live in Paris—he's doing some kind of medical research there", Giuseppe explained.

"Oh, I see", Damon replied sipping his beer.

"Oh look Robert's trying to get pictures taken, let's go Zach…he wants all of the Lieutenants in a picture", Zach said tapping Mayor Lockwood on the shoulder and they got up walking over to take pictures.

"So Zach's leaving and you will run the B&B by yourself?" Damon asked.

"Pretty much, unless you know someone who could help out", Giuseppe said smiling at him.

Damon raised an eyebrow, "Me?"

"Well it doesn't look like you and your friend are leaving any time soon and you live in the B&B already, if you want to help out".

"I don't know anything about running a B&B".

"I can teach you, call me crazy but I feel a connection with you. I don't know why, its almost as if we've met before and like I said, I don't have any children and its been nice to have someone around to talk to and Zach's leaving…"

"Yes, I think I can help you out", Damon cut him off, "I would be happy to".

"Well Damon Smith, thank you for becoming an employee of The Salvatore B&B", Giuseppe smiled holding out his hand as Damon shook it.

SSSSSS

"You said that you would work here?" Bonnie wrinkled her nose as she curled her hair later that evening in her room.

"Well after he begged me, how could I deny him?" Damon shrugged sitting on her bed.

She smirked as she turned to Damon, "He begged you, I'm sure".

"No, he asked me and he seemed really sincere. He really wanted me to take Zach's place here. I guess to some degree, he sees me as a son", Damon replied thoughtfully.

Bonnie put down her curlers and sat down next to Damon on her bed, "I'm starting to feel better", she said, "I mean, I still miss everyone—but honestly, being with Grams and being here just being a regular person, it feels good".

Damon looked at Bonnie, "It kind of does, I never imagined that I could look at my father and feel anything but contempt for him, but as each day goes by…I feel like this is how it was supposed to be".

"Even with Stefan and Elena not being here with you?"

"I miss them, especially Stefan, but I guess this is a chance to see what kind of person I could be without Stefan…without Elena…and without my vampirism".

"Well so far, I think you're doing pretty good", Bonnie said.

"You think so Bennett?" Damon raised an eyebrow.

Bonnie looked at Damon and she saw something, his eyes were brighter and he just looked…happier, "I know so", she answered with confidence.

He nodded as he rose from the bed, "I guess, I should get dressed…we have to leave in about an hour".

"We do", Bonnie nodded.

Damon walked to the door and then stopped turning back to her, "I don't know if I was supposed to be here with you or you brought me here by taking my hand before the white light came, but thank you…Judgey".

Bonnie shook her head and chuckled as Damon disappeared from the doorway.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

"Stefan, you should have stayed back at the house", Damon called behind him as he traipsed through the woods.

"I should have, but I didn't. So you should talk to me", Stefan called after him.

Damon sighed and stopped, "What…what do you want to know?" he asked throwing up his hands, "if you want to know whether I was happy in that other place, fine…you got me…I was happy! I was happier than I have ever been in my entire life…there…I said it!"

Stefan swallowed.

"I was sitting in my new life, enjoying it and you know what happened…wham!" Damon clapped his hands together for effect, "I was ripped away from it! I was brought back here and look, this is hell to me. I know that everyone assumed that I was burning in hell for all my sins and maybe I should have, but I was saved and I had a good life wherever I was and now…right now…I feel like I am in hell".

"We never thought…"

"I'm sure, but that's the reality. This place is not where I want to be, but I am making it work and listening to you and Elena tell me that bringing me back was the best thing infuriates me!" Damon exploded, "it was the best thing for you two, not for me!"

Stefan nodded, "I'm sorry".

Damon shook his head as he looked up at the sky, "I was there with him…", he said quietly.

"Him?" Stefan asked.

Damon turned to Stefan with his eyes glistening, "Our father…I was there with our father", Damon answered.

Stefan's mouth dropped and his eyes went wide, "Giuseppe?" he asked just as Damon heard something swish past his ear and as if it all happened in slow motion, he saw the arrow enter Stefan's stomach and he fell to the ground grimacing in pain.

"Stefan!" Damon yelled running over to him as he thrashed around in pain. Damon looked around but saw no one and heard no one.

SSSSSS

"The apartment is great mom, thank you", Bonnie said looking around the small apartment in the center of Mystic Falls.

"I'm sorry I haven't been able to make it out there yet, but I will soon…things have been kind of difficult here", Abby replied.

"Of course, I understand", Bonnie said picking on a fringe on her sweater. The truth was, she didn't understand. She didn't understand how her mother could stay away when her daughter was resurrected from the dead. At times like this, she missed Grams more than anything.

"I will be there soon, ok Baby".

"Ok Mom ok…you can stay in my apartment", Bonnie smiled slightly as her phone beeped. She glanced at the phone and then saw Damon's name, she hit ignore—she couldn't deal with him at the moment.

"Well Bonnie, I will talk to you later…ok".

"Ok".

"I love you Bonnie", Abby replied.

"I love you too Mom", Bonnie said ending the call.

She looked at the message indicator and put her phone down. She wanted just a few minutes of no drama. She looked around her apartment. Being back here in this Mystic Falls, she realized that she needed to start living a new life—one that she created for herself. She needed to focus on her happiness, whatever that meant, in this new place.

She smiled as she looked around at her new furniture and headed towards the door of her apartment. She opened the door to see a tall, caramel colored man carrying a duffel bag up the hallway. He stopped at the apartment door across from her, "Well, hello", he said turning and smiling at Bonnie.

"Hi", she returned his smile.

"I was wondering when my neighbor would show up, I saw men moving in furniture for two days".

"Oh…yeah, I just picked up my keys today…I'm…uh…Bonnie".

"Oh I'm Hudson, nice to meet you Bonnie", he said sticking out his hand.

"Nice to meet you too".

"So are you new to town?" Hudson asked.

"No, I just came back actually…you?"

"Fairly new, I'm here on business…hopefully, I will be able to leave in a couple of weeks".

"Oh…ok…", Bonnie said as her phone began vibrating in her hand, she looked down to see a text from Elena, 'Stefan's in trouble'.

Bonnie sighed as she looked at the message.

"Something wrong?" Hudson asked.

"No, actually I have to go…I guess I will see you around", Bonnie smiled.

"Hopefully", Hudson replied as Bonnie nodded heading down the hallway.

Hudson watched Bonnie disappear and then his smile turned into a smirk as he entered his apartment. He opened his duffel bag and removed an arrow and smiled.

Bonnie touched the envelope on her phone and Damon's voice came over the phone, "Bonnie…I told Stefan about where I was and then he got shot by an arrow…please come to the boarding house…hurry".

Bonnie closed her eyes and dialed Damon's phone, "What happened?"

"Where were you?" he asked.

"I…I had my phone in the other room", Bonnie replied, "I'm on my way".

Damon disconnected the call and Bonnie shook her head as she headed towards her car.

_Five Months Ago…_

Damon waited downstairs for Bonnie so they could leave for the ball having a drink with Giuseppe and Zach. As they waited in the foyer drinking some brandy, Bonnie appeared at the top of the stairs and Damon had to admit, she looked pretty damn gorgeous. The Judgey Witch was always pretty cute, but seeing her in a dress which hugged her curves and her hair in an up do, she looked almost breathtaking.

"Just friends, indeed", Zach whispered in Damon's ear as Bonnie headed down the stairs.

"Well Ms. Wilson, you look absolutely breathtaking", Giuseppe said kissing Bonnie's hand.

"Thank you", she smiled.

"And on that note, we have to go pick up our dates…you two know where the ball is being held right? The Mystic Plaza's Ballroom?" Zach asked.

"Yes, we know where it is, see you there", Damon replied as Zach and Giuseppe headed towards the door.

"Nice dress", Damon said as Giuseppe and Zach closed the door behind them.

"Thank you, my Grams picked it out".

"I see…well shall we go?" Damon asked.

Bonnie nodded and started towards the door, but then stopped, "Are we wrong for this?" Bonnie asked.

"Wrong for what?"

"This…enjoying ourselves here?"

"Bonnie, this is our new life now and I don't think there is a right or wrong about this anymore".

"Because I am really, really happy here and I can't imagine being anywhere else…despite the fact that I am here with you", Bonnie smirked.

Damon smiled and wiggled his finger in her face, "Nope, that doesn't work anymore Bennett. I know that you are having a fantastic time being here with me".

Bonnie shook her head, "Fine…you're not too bad in this Mystic Falls".

"Thank you very much", Damon replied as they headed out of the door.

SSSSS

The Mystic Falls Founders Day Ball was much bigger than Bonnie expected. It took some time before she could actually relax. She couldn't remember the last time she was at a dance where she could just dance and not worry about some vampire or supernatural being coming in and leaving a body count. She was able to laugh, eat and even have a glass of wine without any worries.

As the night progressed on, she found herself dancing with Giuseppe, "Enjoying yourself Miss Wilson?"

"I am", Bonnie smiled still taken back by the new last name that she had been given in this world.

"Good, I haven't mentioned this to Damon, but I could tell when you two first arrived that both of you were carrying heavy loads".

"Kind of".

"And over the past month, it looks like you two have started to let go some of that heavy baggage, am I right?"

Bonnie nodded, "There were some complications from our old home, but this new one is starting to feel more home like. I know its only been a short time, but I think being here has done wonders for us both".

Giuseppe looked over at Damon speaking with Carol Lockwood laughing and joking, "Damon, he didn't seem to like me much when he first arrived", Giuseppe stated.

"I don't think that was true, I just think that you reminded him of someone".

"Someone…like who?"

"I don't know, maybe his father", Bonnie shrugged, "but I know that he really appreciates the time you two spend together".

"That's good, you know I never had a son, but if I did—I'd like to think he would have been like Damon from what I see".

"Maybe", Bonnie replied.

"So tell me, why are you two just friends?" Giuseppe asked with a smirk.

Bonnie laughed, "Is that why you wanted to dance with me?"

"Well I had two reasons one, I wanted to dance with one of the most beautiful young woman in this room and two, to ask you that question. I realize that I don't know you and Damon well, but I see the chemistry between you two".

Bonnie shook her head, "If you can believe it, Damon and I were less than friends before we embarked on this journey together".

"Well I hate to tell you this Bonnie, but sometimes…the biggest of enemies make the best romantic partners".

"Not in this story", Bonnie shook her head looking over at Damon with Carol Lockwood.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Bonnie parked her car in front of the Salvatore Boarding House and noticed that her hands were shaking. She stared at them for a moment. She was falling apart. She thought that things would be easier or that things would be normal again, but she was drowning here in Mystic Falls. A place that she called home for so many years was starting to become a place that she hated.

"Bonnie…Bonnie!" Elena broke through her thoughts knocking on the window, "hurry, Stefan's in bad shape".

Bonnie felt a lump in her throat form as she grabbed her bag and opened the door, "How bad?" she asked as she and Elena rushed towards the house.

"Much worse than Caroline, maybe its because it's closer to his heart…I don't know…"

Bonnie rushed into the living room with Elena and noticed that Damon was standing near the couch where Stefan was eerily still. Bonnie dropped down to her knees and began searching through her bag as she felt Damon's eyes burning a hole in her back. She removed all of the ingredients to treat Stefan's wound. As she mixed them together and then spread it on the wound, she watched as the color spread to his face. His eyes fluttered open and he looked up at Bonnie.

"Thank you Bonnie", he mumbled.

She smiled as she stood up, "What happened?" she asked.

Damon and Elena exchanged looks and Bonnie noticed the tension in the room as Stefan frowned, "Ok, so you all have a secret that you're not sharing…well…ok…I'm just going to go about my business and you can call me when you need someone to save you, since apparently that is my job", she snapped as she picked up her bag.

"Bonnie…no…don't go", Elena rushed over, "things were just a little tense before Stefan got shot".

"Tense?" Bonnie asked.

"It was nothing, all is well—except that we have someone going around trying to murder vampires", Damon answered, "we need to find this guy and rip his head off".

"How can we do that if we have no idea who it is or how they even know that we are vampires, its like they have a list and they're picking us off one by one".

"But why wouldn't the person shoot Damon too, he was out there with Stefan?" Bonnie asked.

"Thanks Bennett", Damon deadpanned.

Bonnie shrugged.

"We need to get a new plan", Stefan said sitting up slowly.

"And fast", Elena spoke up.

"We should get out of Mystic Falls until we can find out exactly who this person and who's helping them because I'm sure whatever these arrows are made of is not exactly something that they could have found on their own", Stefan went on.

"Do you think witches are involved with this?" Bonnie asked.

"Entirely possible".

Bonnie closed her eyes, "Great", she deadpanned.

_Five Months Before_

"Damon Smith…or shall I say…", Shelia bent down and whispered in Damon's ear, "Salvatore, may I have this dance?"

Damon looked up at Sheila Bennett and smirked, "Always the charmer", he replied rising from his seat and walking over to the center of the dance floor with Sheila.

"Oh that would be you, you have no idea how many of the single and _some_ married woman in this town are all talking about the young Damon _Smith_ who breezed into town with a young woman that he has no relationship with...you are rather popular", she replied as they began to sway.

Damon smirked, "What can I say?"

"You can say that you understand that what you've been given is a gift".

"I realize that you made sure that Bonnie would have peace and that never included me…"

"How can you be so sure?" Shelia asked raising an eyebrow.

"Because I am pretty sure that your opinion of me was as low as an anyone's opinion could ever be and whatever you did to create this place for Bonnie, you made it ok for me to come here…so thank you", Damon answered.

Shelia nodded, "Just don't squander it".

"Look, I realize that this is chance for me to build a new relationship with Giuseppe and I am doing that".

"I see".

"And yes, its hard to not have Stefan or Elena around, but I am starting to understand my place here".

"After such a short time huh?" Sheila asked shocked.

"Well I know that for once Damon Salvatore won't beat death, so I have to accept my future here the best way I can".

Shelia nodded, "And what about my granddaughter".

Damon shrugged, "Your granddaughter and I are not the best of friends, I am sure you know that".

"My granddaughter did you a favor bringing you here with her, you make sure that she finds the peace that I moved heaven and earth for her to find", Shelia said ending their dance and walking away from the Damon on the dance floor.

Damon turned to see Bonnie standing with some of the younger women in town laughing and talking about whatever young girls spoke about here in this utopian Mystic Falls. She looked over and caught his gaze and mouthed, 'What?'

'Nothing' he mouthed as he allowed a small smile to form on his lips as he noticed the first true smile in ages spread across Bonnie's face.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

After Bonnie left, Stefan went to his room to rest from being shot and Elena sat in the living room with Damon. They sat silent for a few moments before Elena started talking, "I heard you earlier. I know that we thought we were doing what was best. I mean, Damon we thought…"

"You thought I was burning in hell", Damon smirked.

Elena smiled, "We wanted to save you and Bonnie".

"I know…Elena…" Damon began as he turned to look at her. She looked back at him and he could see the light in her eyes shining brightly, "you know, when I realized that I wasn't coming back to you, I told you that you were by far the greatest thing that ever happened to me in my 173 years on this Earth…and you were…"

He noticed the light dim in her eyes slightly.

"You taught me that I could be loved by someone, evil veiny eyes and all. By loving you, I became a better man", Damon said.

"Why are you saying all of this as if its in past tense?" Elena asked as Damon noticed tears forming in her eyes.

"A couple things changed Elena when I was away…"

"But it was only six months", Elena said standing up as Damon stood up to face her, "it wasn't that long…"

"Elena, it might have been only six months to you but it was eternity for me. When I said that I was happy in that place, I was. I had a chance to be a different person. I had a chance to live a life where I didn't have the Damon Salvatore baggage haunting me and I loved it".

"So…so what are you saying? That you don't love me anymore?" Elena asked.

"Elena, I will never say that I don't love you…but what I am saying…", Damon stopped and took a deep breath, "is that things have changed and its not fair to you and you know, I have never been one of those selfless guys—but you deserve for me to be selfless here, so Elena…I can't do this anymore".

Damon watched Elena's face crumble, "What do you mean…what do you…", she breathed as she ran her hands through her hair, "it's only been six months! Six months Damon! How could you be so in love with me before you died and now…"

Damon thought back to all of the conversations and moments that occurred over the past six months and looked back at Elena, "Things have changed and so have I", he answered simply.

**Well, ** **Damon has taken a step. Will Bamon be together now? (Nope…not just yet). There are a lot of things going on and this is only the beginning. **

**Please share your love or like. **


	6. Chapter 6

**Thank you once again for your support with this fic. I appreciate all of your comments, reviews and feedback. It is greatly appreciated! I am continuing on and I know we all can't wait for Season 6 to see what happens with Bonnie and Damon. **

**Disclaimer: I don't own it. **

_Present Mystic Falls_

Bonnie opened her eyes to rapid knocking on her apartment door. She sat up and looked at the clock, it was 8am and there were very little people who knew where she lived at the moment. She slowly moved towards the door rubbing her eyes and trying to tame her wayward hair. She was exhausted after leaving the boarding house and she just wanted to have as much peace and quiet as possible.

"Bonnie…it's Elena", the voice said from the other side.

Bonnie immediately stopped walking and stood in the middle of her apartment.

"Bonnie, I know it's early but I really need to talk", Elena called through the door.

Bonnie closed her eyes and then opened them again while sighing, "I'm coming…I'm coming", she called as she headed to the door and opened it.

Elena stood on the other side, she looked absolutely heartbroken and her eyes were bloodshot, "What's wrong, did someone else get shot?" Bonnie asked concerned.

Elena wiped her eyes, "No…it's Damon".

Bonnie's heart dropped into her stomach, "What…what happened to Damon?"

"He ended things with me".

Bonnie felt like a sense of relief and wasn't sure if it was the fact that Damon was ok or that he had broken up with Elena, "What…what do you mean?" she asked trying to ignore the slight happiness she felt deep inside of her stomach.

"He told me that he didn't feel the same way about me…about _us_ anymore…", Elena began.

Bonnie's mouth dropped. She knew that the last couple of months had changed Damon, but she never imagined that he would end things with Elena when they returned.

"But…that's…"

"Unbelievable, I know. It's only been six months Bonnie, how could feelings change so suddenly?" Elena asked.

"I…"

"And most of all, in the midst of his speech, he made me feel guilty. Guilty for wanting both of you back and I never thought that he would resent me for trying to bring you two back", Elena took Bonnie's hands.

Bonnie searched for the right words, but she was coming up empty, "I…I don't know what to say".

"What is there to say?" Elena cried, "what is there to say? The person that I thought I would spend eternity with decided after six months that he wanted something differently. I mean, I know that things were different ever since he came back, but I just thought it would pass".

"Elena, I know that you're upset, but Damon didn't just go on a trip—he was dead and you brought him back to life. I don't think it's as simple as you think".

"I know that Bonnie, I know that. I just, I love him and I never thought that he would end things with me like he did".

Bonnie shook her head, "I'm sorry", was all that she could muster as she hugged Elena as an unfamiliar feeling settled in her stomach that she tried to push down.

SSSSS

Stefan walked into the living room where Damon was standing by the fireplace looking at a picture of he, Stefan and Giuseppe, "Hey", he greeted him.

Damon turned and looked at Stefan, "Feeling better?"

Stefan shrugged, "Almost at 100%".

"Good", Damon sipped his cup of blood, "oh and I broke up with Elena just so you know".

Stefan raised both of his eyebrows, "You did?"

"Yes, I did and trust me, it was as horrible as you are probably imagining it to be", Damon rolled his eyes as he made his way to the couch, "there were tears and there was shaking of the head, but at the end of it all…I realized that it was one of the most unselfish things that I have ever done".

"Letting Elena go?"

"Things are not the same. Things are different".

"Because you and Bonnie lived a different life for the past six months?" Stefan asked.

"Bonnie…well…I don't know where she was, but I…"

"Damon, I know that wherever you and Bonnie were, you were together. I see the looks you give each other and what you don't say. She says that she doesn't remember where she was, but I do believe that she remembers and she feels the same way you do about being back…that we snatched you away from something that you enjoyed. That's probably why she broke up with Jeremy weeks ago".

Damon felt like he needed to get things off of his chest and after everything that he and Stefan had been through, why not his brother, "Bonnie and I were together…", Damon began.

_Other Mystic Falls-Five and a Half Months Before_

Ever since the night of the Founders Day Ball, Damon and Bonnie started to become true members of this alternate Mystic Falls community. Zach was preparing to leave for Paris and Giuseppe was spending time teaching Damon the ropes of running the B&B. Damon could not remember the last time that he actually worked in any capacity. Having a job was never at the top of Damon Salvatore's list, but working with Giuseppe and learning from him, talking about life was something that he never imagined that he would do either.

"So basically, things are pretty simple here. Our business usually picks up in the next month or so, but you will be ready and trained by then", Giuseppe replied.

Damon nodded, "What made you open up a place like this. I'm sure there are a million things that you could have done other than this".

Giuseppe chuckled and looked around, "Well, you're right. I could have traveled, became a lawyer or a doctor, but I somehow just fell into this. I can't explain how I ended up doing this, but what I do know is that I like what I do. I like seeing the smiles on people's faces when they feel as if I have opened my home to them and given them some refuge from whatever they moving away from".

Damon shook his head, "I feel like I knew you in another life, but I am glad that I met you in this one".

Giuseppe smiled, "I'm glad that you feel that way".

SSSSSS

Bonnie sat in Shelia's office looking through magazines to help Shelia with her interior decorating business. She thought for a moment before putting down the magazine, "Grams, how does this place exist and why does it feel like I've been here longer than just a little over a month?"

Shelia smirked, "Does it really matter?"

Bonnie shrugged, "I guess not, but I…should I feel guilty? I feel guilty. As time goes by, I almost feel grateful and relieved to be here", Bonnie frowned, "I dedicated soo much of my life to making sure that my friends were ok and alive, but now? I just feel relieved that I don't have to deal with that anymore. I'm here and things are…good".

Shelia reached over and touched Bonnie's cheek, "You were never meant to have a heavy load on your shoulders Child and _now_ you don't have that anymore. I know that you miss your friends and your mother, but Bonnie…you need this time to live a life that I am sure you haven't dreamed about in years".

Bonnie nodded, "I haven't thought of a grimiore in weeks", she smiled slightly.

Shelia smiled, "So tell me, what's going on in that boarding house?"

"What do you mean?"

"You and Damon, just friends?"

"Yes, god Grams…even though I am having a good time here, I can't forget that he is Elena's boyfriend", Bonnie shrugged.

Shelia smirked sat back in her chair, "Yes, of course…can never forget _that_".

Bonnie raised an eyebrow at Grams and when nothing else was said, she went back to her magazines.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

After Damon finished talking, Stefan sat looked at him, "So why did Bonnie say that she doesn't remember what happened?"

"I have no idea and don't ask her, who knows what that witch is thinking and if she knows that I told you anything, she would probably set me on fire", Damon replied.

Stefan nodded and looked down, "You were happy there?"

"Very…I'm sorry to say, but I was", Damon replied as someone knocked on the door, "oh a guest…who could it be?"

Damon walked over to the door, opened it and simultaneously received a sucker punch to the jaw. Before he could react, he felt the veins form around his eyes and the fangs protrude from his gums as he reached out and grabbed Jeremy by the throat and pushed him up against the wall lifting him up from the floor.

"Gilbert, you are really testing me?" he growled as he gripped Jeremy tighter as Stefan came over.

"Damon…let him go".

Damon looked back at Jeremy and was satisfied with the blue tinge creeping up on his face and dropped him gasping for air on the floor.

"She…loved…you…she…risked…every…thing", Jeremy choked as he gasped for breath.

"And you came over to what…show you're muscles to me, Jeremy the only thing that ever kept you alive was the fact that you were Elena's brother. Since we're not together anymore, what makes you think I will let you live one more minute", Damon bent down to stare in Jeremy's face.

"Jeremy, maybe you should go", Stefan replied quietly.

Jeremy stood up, "I always told her that you were a waste!" Jeremy spat out a Damon.

"And now she can agree with you", Damon answered moved closer, "anything else?"

"She should have left you in hell", Jeremy growled.

"Probably", Damon smirked, "but she didn't".

Jeremy moved closer to Damon, but Stefan moved in between them, "Jeremy, you really should go".

Jeremy glared at Damon, "Stay away from my sister".

"I will take that under advisement", Damon called as Jeremy stomped out of the house, "torturing Gilbert…_God_, I missed that", he smirked as he headed into the kitchen.

SSSSSS

"Do you want more ice cream?" Caroline frowned as she took Elena's bowl from her as the three girls sat around Bonnie's apartment.

Elena shook her head as she stared at the rom com on the screen. Bonnie glanced over at Elena and she felt guilty. She knew that she had a small role in Damon and Elena's break up and she felt increasingly guilty because a part of her was relieved. She was relieved that she would never have to sit back and watch Damon and Elena be affectionate. She was relieved that she would never have to hear any conversations where Elena wondered how she could find ways to get Damon in the mood and a small part of her was happy to know that Damon had given Elena up after he had done everything he possibly could to get her—and the possible reason he gave her up was because of his feelings for her.

"Bonnie, where is your booze?" Caroline called from the kitchen.

"I don't have any, I just moved in and I can't seem to find my fake ID", Bonnie smirked as she called to Caroline.

"I'm sorry that I am such a party pooper", Elena frowned.

"Oh sitting here with you talking about how much Damon sucks for ending things with you is my favorite past time, it's better than trying to figure out who's hunting us", Caroline replied, "and Bonnie, can't you conjure us up some wine".

"No Caroline", Bonnie shook her head as someone knocked on the door.

She stood up and sighed, who could possibly be knocking on the door now. She looked through the keyhole and smiled slightly—she welcomed this distraction.

She turned the doorknob and opened the door to Hudson standing on the other side, "Hi", he said brightly.

"Hi", Bonnie replied.

"I know you're wondering why I'm knocking on your door, but like I said a couple of days ago, I'm new in town and…", he began but was cut off by Caroline, practically pushing Bonnie to the side.

"And you want Bonnie to show you around town?" Caroline grinned.

Hudson stared at Caroline for a few moments with an open mouth, "Umm…"

"Hudson, don't mind my friend…she's a little…forward", Bonnie said trying to move Caroline out of the doorway.

"I see", Hudson said recovering, "well umm…I see that you are having some kind of get together, so I will see you later".

Before Bonnie could say another word, Hudson turned and headed to his apartment door and closed it behind him.

"Did I do something wrong?" Caroline frowned.

Bonnie looked at her and shook her head. For a moment, it felt like old times.

SSSSSS

Hudson rushed into his apartment and marched over to his closet, opening his lockbox and taking out the file inside. He looked through the pictures and then settled on the picture of the blond. "Caroline Forbes, Vampire", he whispered as he flashed back to the blond across the hall in Bonnie's apartment. He fished his cell phone out of his pocket and dialed, "we have a problem, one of the vampires that I shot with the arrow…yeah, she's still alive…I don't know…it was supposed to kill her…ok…ok…I will". Hudson ended the call and looked over at his closed apartment door. Then he remembered waiting across the street from the blond vampire's house for her to come home. She parked her car and got out with a short caramel colored girl, but he never saw the other girl's face. He watched as they walked up the steps and then he pulled the trigger on his crossbow…he never saw the other girl's face until he realized just now…she lived across the hall from him and somehow, her friend had survived a death that was almost a sure thing. He had to figure out who was interfering in is mission and how he would stop them and quickly.

_Other Mystic Falls-Five and a Half Months Before_

Bonnie walked into the bed and breakfast where she found Damon in the front office looking over some paperwork. "Damon Salvatore _working_, this must be an alternate reality", Bonnie raised an eyebrow as she entered and sat across from him.

"Well we all have our roles to play here".

"And yours is…innkeeper…mild mannered non-serial killing vampire?" Bonnie asked.

"And is yours non-judgmental witch…oh wait…you are still judging", Damon smirked.

Bonnie laughed, "I am not judging you, this is just different. That's all".

"This entire place is different. For one, we're not constantly fighting for our lives".

"And you're not threatening my life or someone I care about".

Damon looked up at Bonnie and sat back in his chair, "Do you really miss the old Damon Salvatore?"

Bonnie shook her head, "Not really, this Damon Salvatore is pretty impressive".

"Compliments coming from Bonnie Bennett…unheard of".

Bonnie smiled, "I give compliments when they are deserved and I think I should give you one now, I know that we've only been here for a short time—but I'm actually starting to consider you a fri…a fri…"

"Go ahead and say it Bennett", Damon grinned leaning forward.

"A friend", Bonnie answered rolling her eyes.

Damon chuckled as he sat back in his chair, "And why is that?"

"Well because apparently in an alternate universe, you're not a colossal douchebag".

"I see".

"And trust me, it is truly a mind trip to sit here across from you and say these things", Bonnie gestured between them, "I mean, ever since we first met—I've kind of hated you".

"You wound me".

"You tried to kill me, Damon…more than once".

"You can't hold that first one against me, I thought you were Emily".

Bonnie rolled her eyes.

"Judging".

"And then there was the whole poker after Stefan died…"

"You were already dead!" Damon exclaimed.

Bonnie narrowed her eyes.

"Ok…ok…Bonnie, I am saying to you today, in this Bed and Breakfast where I work very hard to make your stay pleasant that I am sorry for everything that I have ever done to you", Damon said sincerely.

"Why?" Bonnie asked.

"What do you mean?" he frowned.

"Why are you sorry for everything you've ever done to me?" Bonnie clarified, "I mean, you never cared before now…you always said that you would gladly let me die if ever came down to me or Elena, you never cared about me before…you killed my mother…you threatened to kill Jeremy many times, why are you sorry now?"

Damon opened his mouth, but heard a knock on the door, "Oh sorry you two, am I disrupting?" Giuseppe asked in the doorway.

Bonnie looked at Damon and he noticed something come over her eyes, it was almost like a shield had been put up, "No, we were done", Bonnie said standing up and brushing past Giuseppe.

Giuseppe looked at Damon, "I don't know about you, but I wouldn't want a young woman as beautiful as her to be angry at me".

"Bonnie and I have a kind of love/hate relationship".

"I see", Giuseppe replied amused, "I was wondering if you could drop off this envelope to Shelia at her office in town".

"Shelia Bennett?" Damon replied less than happy.

"Yes, do you have a love/hate relationship with her too?" Giuseppe asked handing Damon the envelope.

"You have no idea", Damon mumbled as he headed out of the office.

_Present Mystic Falls_

Caroline and Elena went out to pick up some blood from the blood bank, while Bonnie picked up the empty ice cream bowls and pizza boxes from their rom-com/post break up fest. She sat down on the couch and took a few breaths. She wasn't sure exactly what was going on in her life or whatever she was doing now, because she didn't feel as if she was living.

As she gathered up her trash bags to sit them outside the door, she found Hudson standing outside her door again.

"Hi…umm…I'm sorry, Caroline can be a little pushy sometimes", she apologized.

"It's ok, how long have you two been friends?" Hudson asked.

"Oh since we were little…elementary school actually".

"I see…I guess that's why she was so protective of you?"

"Something like that, but was there something that you wanted to ask me?"

"Umm…yes actually, I was wondering if you would be willing to show me around town being that I'm new and all…", he replied, "and I also wanted to get to know you a little better".

Bonnie felt her face melt slightly because of how she knew she had to answer, "I'm sorry Hudson, but…"

"Hey…I understand, I'm a stranger and you really need to be weary of strangers".

"No…I…well…I've just had a lot to deal with over the past couple of months and I'm just not ready to…"

"Date?" he answered for her.

Bonnie nodded, "I'm sorry…that's horrible me and I guess I'm being a little presumptuous because all you asked me to do is show you around town and…"

"I actually wanted a date, but I would settle for just a lunch or a dinner…or just a visit to the best take out place in Mystic Falls", he smiled crookedly.

Bonnie smiled slightly. She was being silly, she could have lunch with him. God knows at this point, she needs to do something different than saving her friends and worrying about who was trying to kill them.

"Umm…sure, we can do dinner one of these nights", she shrugged.

Hudson grinned, "Good…good, how about tomorrow night?"

"I think I can do that", Bonnie answered.

"Very good and unfortunately, you will have to pick the place because I know very little about Mystic Falls".

Bonnie thought for a moment, "I have the perfect place, so 7 tomorrow?"

"Sounds good…and thank you Bonnie, I know that this is not a date but it helps to have a friend here", Hudson smiled before turning to go to his apartment.

Bonnie walked into her apartment and closed the door. She had a sinking feeling in her stomach, but she pushed it down. She wondered what was wrong with her because she really wanted to say no to Hudson, but she needed something to draw her away from her thoughts about her Grams, The Other Mystic Falls and Damon.

She walked over to her phone to see if Caroline and Elena had texted her and saw that she had a text from Damon, 'Meet me where it all began', it read. She closed her eyes as she felt butterflies form in her stomach, ones that didn't form when she was just talking to Hudson or the entire time she was with Jeremy since she came back. She began to text him back, that she couldn't, especially with Elena and Caroline probably on their way back, but instead she found herself scribbling a note and picking up her bag leaving the apartment.

_Other Mystic Falls-Five and a Half Months Before_

Damon opened the door to Sheila's office building, "Shelia", he called looking around at the peculiar decorations that she had littered throughout the office space.

"He sent you", Shelia deadpanned as she appeared from the back with a disapproving smirk.

"And it is nice to see you again", Damon grinned as he handed her the envelope.

Shelia glanced at him as she opened the envelope, "So are you enjoying working with Giuseppe?"

Damon looked at Shelia, "I am. It's a second chance that I never thought I would have and not sure I ever wanted for that much".

"Well I can say that you are less of a bastard in this reality".

Damon smirked, "Thanks".

"And I need to share something with you…I did not design a destiny for you here. This place was supposed to be for my granddaughter. It was supposed to be a place where she could find some peace from a life that was often tumultuous for her. When she took your hand before The Other Side disintegrated, she brought you here and changed this place to benefit you as well. Bonnie, like she has done soo many other times, took pity on you and she ended up saving you, so if you want to thank anyone for what you have now…you thank Bonnie".

Damon nodded, "I understand".

"Oh and one more thing, this is your new reality…the old life that you had, its gone now…remember that", Shelia replied.

"I realized that some time ago", he replied.

"Good".

SSSSS

Bonnie stood in the middle of the bed and breakfast kitchen making herself a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. She wasn't sure why she snapped at Damon earlier, but she felt a little better since she did. Although they were having a better time in this alternate world than she ever imagined, she couldn't let go and there was no way that she could so quickly. After all that Damon has done to her and those that she cared about, how could she just take his sorry so easily? Granted, she watched him change his ways since they arrived in this place—but was that enough to erase everything?

"Bonnie, you know Zach would kill me if he knew that you were here making your own food", Giuseppe smiled as he walked in and leaned against the counter.

"I've been here over a month, I think I am far from a guest".

"You are still a guest, so I never want to see you making your own food again…if you get hungry, wake up Damon", Giuseppe winked as he leaned on the corner.

"I think I like that idea", Bonnie smirked.

"So when you two first got here, I could sense some sadness there. I don't know what you two were running from, but now I see big changes and dare I say it…you two seem happy here. Looks like you found a kindred spirit in Shelia".

"I have, she's almost like a grandmother to me".

"Good…good…", Giuseppe nodded, "so are you going to tell me what you and Damon were talking about before I walked in?"

Bonnie concentrated on her sandwich, "It was nothing".

"It looked a little more than nothing".

"Before we ended up here, me and Damon were not the best of friends and sometimes that sneaks up on us and we just revert to old habits".

Giuseppe moved closer to Bonnie, "When you first got here, I could tell Damon didn't like me very much".

Bonnie shrugged non-committedly.

"But I think that we've made some strides, he's a unique individual".

"That's one word to describe him".

"With some pain buried deep down".

Bonnie thought about Damon's face after he first came face to face with Giuseppe, "Well I think whatever he had to deal with, he's dealing with it and its all turning out for the better".

"Well all I have to say is that whatever you two are arguing about…fix it…you two are some of the most entertaining guests I have ever had".

"Is that good or bad?" Bonnie raised an eyebrow.

"I wouldn't be in here if it was bad", Giuseppe replied touching her shoulder, "I can see that Damon is a lot like me when I was younger, sometimes you just need maturity to set in…be patient with him".

Bonnie began to opened her mouth, but decided to just nod as Giuseppe smiled at her and walked out of the kitchen. She took a bite of her sandwich and then put it down as she thought about Giuseppe's words.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Bonnie trekked through the woods looking around as she made her way through to the ruins of Fell's Church. As she walked through the woods, she had flashes of the last time she was in these woods…when she woke up in that alternate reality and the most happiness that she's had in her entire life began.

When she moved through the clearing, she saw Damon standing in front of the church looking at the ruins. She took in breath a little. If she really let her mind go, it was almost as if they were back in the other Mystic Falls, with their simple lives and with people that they needed more time with.

He turned around, looked and her and set butterflies flying around in her stomach. "Damon, we really shouldn't be out here…not with someone hunting vampires", Bonnie said looking around.

"Well I'm here with the person who can save me, so I will be ok", Damon smirked.

"Oh…of course", Bonnie snorted.

"I was joking, Judgey".

"I know", Bonnie answered.

"So I'm sure you heard…"

"Yes, I heard. I spent the day with Elena and Caroline trying to stop Elena from falling into a million pieces. Damon, how could you break up with her…she fought so hard to get you back and…"

"Because I'm not in love with her anymore and you know that", Damon answered, "you know what happened over the past couple of months, you know how things changed, you know how _I've_ changed. Things are not the same, things are different now and because I do love her, I couldn't go on being with her not feeling the same way that she does. You may think that as soon as we ended up back in this hellhole that things are the same, but their not. You know as well as I do, that if I was the same person I was when we first died…I would have continued with Elena. I would have been selfish and allowed her to pour everything into me and I give her only half of me, if even that. I couldn't do that to her and I don't want to".

"But she…"

"But what Bonnie!" Damon exploded, "I don't understand what you want from me".

Bonnie felt the tears well up in her eyes, "I don't know…", she ran her hands through her hair and breathed out, "I don't know how to deal with this here. I can't…", she felt the tears leave her eyes, "I can't reconcile being here with all of the feelings and experiences that I had when we weren't here. We were different there, things were different there, we were happy…we built relationships that we never had a chance to build before and now, we're back here with those memories and feelings and its just hard".

Damon watched her wipe her eyes and he moved closer to her, "I understand but maybe one reason why it's hard is because we're pretending that things haven't changed".

Bonnie nodded as the tears flowed from her eyes. Damon reached over and touched her wiped away a tear with his thumb, "Bonnie, you are twisting yourself into a pretzel acting like nothing has changed, but it has. Things are not the same", he said quietly.

"I know that", Bonnie said quietly.

"I told Stefan about what happened over the past couple of months".

Bonnie's eyes opened wide, "Why would you do that?"

"Because this was suffocating me and I didn't want to keep it in any more".

"When did you become someone who can't lie?" Bonnie asked.

"I guess when I got sucked into the white light with you", Damon smirked.

Bonnie smiled slightly as she shook her head, "I can't tell Elena about the last couple of months, she wouldn't understand…I don't even completely understand it".

"But why are you suffering? Bonnie, maybe you need to take a lesson out of my old book…be a little selfish sometimes".

She looked up at him, "Bad habits…", she shrugged.

"And I guess I should tell you this because you will find out eventually because he's a little whiner, but I almost killed Jeremy today", Damon rolled his eyes.

Bonnie eyes widened, "Why?"

"Because he was getting on my nerves", Damon shrugged, "he came over like you know he always does, he punched me and I tried to choke the life out of him".

"Damon…"

"But I didn't kill him, see…progress".

"Was he angry about what happened with Elena?"

"Of course, but it's none of his business. Young Gilbert has always had a problem with coming after those who could snap him like a twig".

"Jeremy is passionate", Bonnie replied, "but he means well".

Damon scoffed, "But that's enough about him, we need to stop pretending that we were in separate places and that things didn't change while we were away...", Damon softened as he moved closer to her cupping her cheek, "because things _did_ change".

Bonnie looked up at Damon, "I don't want anyone to get hurt…"

"Neither do I", Damon whispered as he closed the space between them with a kiss. The kiss was soft with just a hint of passion underneath, "but I am done pretending that I don't want you Bonnie Bennett", he whispered in her ear.

_Other Mystic Falls-Five and a Half Months Before_

Damon walked into the kitchen of the B&B and noticed Bonnie sitting out on the deck of the house. He watched her for a few moments, she was just looking up at the stars. Before this moment, he never noticed her ever seeming so calm. She always appeared to be uptight and judgey before, but he guessed that it was understandable—she was young and she had the weight of the worldon her shoulders.

He slid the door open to the deck and walked outside. She didn't acknowledge his presence, so he moved closer and sat down next to her, "As you know, I'm not good at a lot of things…especially when it comes to apologizing and using words in general", Damon began, "and I know that I've done some horrible things to you…", Bonnie narrowed her eyes at him, "and those you care about, there's no excuse for what I've done in the past but I think this place is a new beginning".

"It's supposed to be".

"So I'm changing and I hope that you accept my apology and for the record, I am sorry for what I've done because I know that I was a selfish ass that put my wants above everyone else's", Damon replied, "but I am changing, a work in progress if you will and I am trying to be a better person".

Bonnie saw the sincerity in his eyes and she knew that he was being truthful, "You have changed and I do see changes…so yes, I accept your overall apology".

"And one other thing, I am well aware that the only reason why I am here is because you took my hand before we went into the white light and I am grateful for that. I know that I don't show gratitude often to people who deserve it, but thank you Bonnie…you not only saved me, but this experience with Giuseppe…I think it's changed me for the better and gave me a glimpse of how things could be and could've been".

"Well is it really a glimpse anymore?" Bonnie asked, "we're here for the rest of our lives, which may very well be forever. This is it. So it's not just a glimpse anymore, this is our life and whatever person you are here or you're becoming here, is who you are now, Damon".

"And what about you?" Damon asked.

Bonnie shrugged, "I'm still trying to find out".

"We're not going back Bonnie, I know it's hard to accept—but this is our new reality".

Bonnie looked over at Damon sitting next to her and frowned, "What has this place done to you, you are much less of a jackass here".

"Thank you, I guess that's as close to a compliment as I can get from you", Damon feigned hurt.

"No…no", Bonnie laughed, "I see the change and it's nice".

"Thank you and we better get inside before Giuseppe gets out his listening equipment", Damon said holding out his hand.

Bonnie looked at Damon's hand and took it as he pulled her out of the chair. They walked over to the door and Bonnie stopped, "Despite everything, I'm glad that I'm here not exactly alone", she replied.

"Well Bennett, I feel the same way…I need someone here who knows the real Damon Salvatore…love him or hate him", Damon bent down to look in Bonnie's eyes.

"What's the middle ground between loving or hating someone?" Bonnie smirked.

"I don't think you want to know", Damon wiggled his eyebrow.

"Really?" Bonnie scoffed in disgust stomping into the bed and breakfast as Damon's chuckles followed her.

Bonnie walked into her room and closed the door behind her, but she couldn't help but stifle a chuckle at Damon's last statement.

**Looks like in both worlds Bonnie and Damon are starting to become closer. Stay tuned…**

**Please show your love or like…**


	7. Chapter 7

**Hello Everyone! Sorry for the long wait. I appreciate all the reviews and just the support. I realize the show puts us fanfic writers in a tough spot with Bamon and Delena, but it is a challenge to craft a story and I am trying. Thank you again for all of your support. **

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Bonnie rushed into her apartment and closed the door after leaving Damon near the church. She touched her lips softly as she closed her eyes and breathed. Damon's words from earlier that evening echoed in her ears…

_She pulled away from his kiss as he hands rested on her cheeks. "I know that things are different now. I know that we had a taste of something that was much better than the life we are living now, but I need you to take advantage of one thing that we do have here…it's exactly like what we had a couple of months ago…", Damon whispered. _

"_And what is that?" Bonnie asked. _

"_We have each other"._

"_Damon, I just need some time. It was hard when I believed that we would never see Elena again, but now that I see her and…"_

"_Bonnie, we are back in this Mystic Falls and I need to remind you…in __**this**__ Mystic Falls, I am not the most patient man", Damon replied. _

Bonnie opened her eyes and felt her body still humming from being in Damon's embrace. It was wrong, but out there in the woods was the first time in a long time that she felt right.

_Other Mystic Falls-Four Months Ago_

Damon entered the Mystic Grille with Giuseppe for lunch. Giuseppe invited Damon to a council meeting and it was a surreal experience. He sat around most of the people who were dead in the Mystic Falls that he knew. They were talking about things such as town festivities and other issues such as whether or not to put a statute up of one of the old Mystic Falls mayors. There was no mention of vampires, witches or any unexplained murders and it was surprisingly calm for him. Damon didn't do calm and he had no other choice to wait for the other shoe to drop.

As they sat down at a table, Giuseppe began speaking, "So I noticed that you and Bonnie are thick as thieves again, talking out on the deck almost every night?" he smirked.

"We are getting along and it also comes with the fact that we realize that this is our new home and things are not changing, so we have to accept it".

"What about your life before you came to Mystic Falls?" Giuseppe asked, "I noticed that you and Bonnie don't speak about it often, but what was it like…where was it?"

Damon shrugged, "It was different than here, I was a different person…I know that you can't believe it, but I was kind of a jackass".

"Nooo", Giuseppe gasped with a hint of a smirk.

"I know…hard to believe for sure", Damon shook his head, " I was selfish, I did whatever made me happy and the hell with everyone else—but I found love and I thought that it would change me. The girl chose me and I thought that I could be a better person, turns out, I really wasn't".

Giuseppe nodded, "And what about your family?"

Damon opened his mouth, but he was interrupted by Vicky coming over, "Well I haven't seen you since the day you and that girl were here, nice to see you", she smiled.

"Well I've been around…"

"And I see you found your family", Vicky turned to Giuseppe, who raised an eyebrow.

Damon looked from Vicky to Giuseppe and could see Giuseppe's confusion. He could have choked the Female Donovan right then and there.

"I remember you asked me about finding the Salvatore boarding house".

"Umm…Vicky…its nice to see you too, can you give us a few moments to decide what we want", Damon replied forcefully staring Vicky down.

"Ok…ok…I will come back in a few minutes", she rolled her eyes walking away.

Damon turned back to Giuseppe and couldn't read his face. "She's something", Damon chuckled.

"Would you like to tell me what she was talking about?" Giuseppe asked, "are we related?"

Damon grimaced as he stared back at Giuseppe.

_Present Mystic Falls_

Bonnie tried to ignore Jeremy staring at her from across the room at the Salvatore boarding house. Alaric had called them all there and Bonnie felt increasingly uncomfortable as the moments went by. The only people in the room who could stand to be in a room with each other at the moment were Carolyn, Stefan and Alaric. Everyone else was on pins and needles in some way, shape or form.

"I analyzed the arrow and the type of vervain used to make the arrowhead is a special strain. It's definitely not anything that comes from Mystic Falls", Alaric explained.

"Could a witch be behind it?" Stefan asked.

"It's possible", Alaric replied.

Bonnie felt a part of her heart drop into her stomach. She really wasn't up for a fight with witches.

"But something doesn't make sense, I mean…it seems like whomever is behind this wants to kill vampires, but they didn't shoot Damon too when you were shot Stefan. I imagine if there's a witch with a vendetta, they would have Damon be #1 on their list", Caroline replied.

"He should be the only one on the list", Jeremy mumbled.

"Blondie, watch it…and Young Gilbert, I would trod lightly if I were you", Damon smirked.

Bonnie watched Elena stare at Damon and she immediately looked down at her hands. Elena still looked as if her heart was broken.

"Maybe whomever is behind this made the list when Damon was technically dead", Bonnie spoke up.

"That is definitely a possibility, but our bigger problem is that the person killing vampires will notice that some of their victims are still walking around and that may cause a bigger problem for us", Alaric replied, "so we need to come up with a way to protect ourselves…"

Bonnie looked down at her phone and noticed the time, "Umm…I'm sorry, but I have to go…" she replied standing up.

"Yes, Bonnie has a date with her hottie neighbor", Caroline grinned.

Damon lasered his gaze on Bonnie as Jeremy stared at her with eyes full of hurt, "Seriously Bon?" he asked.

"It's not a date", Bonnie replied, "but I do have to go…I will call you guys to get an update", she called as she picked up her bag and headed out of the door.

As she walked out to her car, she heard someone walking behind her, "Wow…I didn't think that you would move on so quickly after that big break up speech", Jeremy called behind her.

Bonnie stopped walking and turned to face him, "It's not like that".

"Oh really, what is it like?" Jeremy challenged her.

"Jeremy, I know that you are hurt and I know that you didn't expect me to end things with you…especially how we left things when I disappeared, but I changed. Everything changed while I was away and I'm different. I feel differently, but I can only say that I'm not going on a date with my neighbor, now I have to go", she replied getting in her car.

SSSSSS

Damon poured a glass of blood as he heard Alaric strategizing with Stefan. He gripped the glass so tightly that he could hear it cracking slightly.

"Damon…", Elena said walking up behind him.

"Hi", he turned to her, "I know you don't want me to ask, but how are you?"

"I'm trying to keep it together. Even when you were…gone…I always had some hope and then you come back and you say what you said the other day and I feel like, I lost you all over again and it hurts so much right now".

"Elena, you have to believe what I said to you the other day. You loved me and being with you was something that I will always look back on and know that I changed. I want to be better Elena this time, but I can't be better as your boyfriend. I can't lie to you about how I feel".

Tears fell from Elena's eyes, "I really lost you when you died didn't I?"

Damon nodded slowly.

_Other Mystic Falls-Four Months Before_

Damon chuckled, "What…what do you mean are we related…of course not. I think it would be impossible".

"I beg to differ", Giuseppe replied leaning closer to Damon, "you have been curious about my life since you showed up. You asked me questions about my past loves, why I decided to start a business here…everything about my life and now, Vicky Donovan who can't hold water brings up the fact that when you first came to town, you were looking for family…the Salvatores", Giuseppe went on, "I remember when you first saw me, your eyes looked like you hated me and you turned and ran away from the house. You were standoffish in the beginning as if I did something to you personally".

"It wasn't like…"

"What is your mother's name?" Giuseppe interrupted.

"What?"

"What…is…your…mother's…name?" Giuseppe asked slowly.

Damon looked into Giuseppe's eyes and he knew that they were eyes of determination. If he lied, he felt as if Giuseppe would start digging for some kind of truth and if he told the truth…well he didn't know what would happen.

"Damon, tell me your mother's name", Giuseppe stated again.

Damon met Giuseppe's eyes, "Mary", he answered.

Giuseppe looked at him for a few moments with unblinking eyes, "I have to go", Giuseppe said standing up.

"Wait…let's talk, let me explain", Damon stood up.

Giuseppe held up his hands, "I have to go Damon…", he replied again before rushing out of the restaurant almost knocking down Vicky.

"Wait…what's going on...?"

Damon felt a rage that he had not felt in months as he stood up from the table. "What happened?" Vicky asked.

Damon stood up towering over her taking deep breaths, "I could choke the life out of you right now", he said in a voice he barely recognized.

Her eyes went wide and she backed away from him as he brushed past her leaving the restaurant.

SSSSSS

Bonnie sat on Damon's bed watching him pace back and forth for 15 minutes mumbling to himself, "I don't understand why you had to tell Giuseppe the truth", she shook her head.

"Well _Bonnie_…for once, I decided to be the anti-Damon. You know, tell the truth and you know what happened, it ruined everything!" he raged.

"No, I don't think anything is ruined. Giuseppe will come around and I think he will embrace this".

"It was all because of that bitch Vicky Donovan, I could have killed her today".

"Damon…", Bonnie began.

"You didn't see Giuseppe's face when I told him my mother's name, he looked as if he wanted to get as far away from me as possible".

"Damon…", Bonnie began as he walked over to the desk in the corner and picked up the chair throwing it against the wall, sending wood everywhere.

She stood up from the bed as she watched a Damon appear that she hadn't seen in months, "I told the truth and you see what happened…you see what being better did!" he exploded as he picked up a glass and threw it up against the wall.

"Damon what are you doing!" she screamed.

"I'm being me Bonnie! I'm being the person that you remember…turns out, I'm the same here in this Mystic Falls that I was there!"

"Damon, things are different here…"

"Nothing is different, Bonnie. He found out that I could be his son and he ran away from me…he rejected me! How is that any different than what I went through with him before? I was fine as some stranger, surrogate son but the thought that I could be his real son sends him running away?"

"I honestly don't believe that is true. After the way he's embraced you. The way that he has taken you under his wing and the way he speaks about you. Damon, Giuseppe sees you as a son he never had", Bonnie said sympathizing with Damon for the first time since she met him, "I don't know what else to say to you for you to believe that".

"Is there anything to say?" Damon asked sitting down staring at the wall.

Bonnie opened her mouth, but then she noticed Giuseppe standing in the door.

"Bonnie, can I have a few moments with Damon please?" he asked.

Bonnie looked at Damon, who shrugged, "Give it a chance", she whispered before heading out of the room.

Damon met Giuseppe's eyes and braced himself for what would come.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

"What do you know about this neighbor that Bonnie went out with?" Damon asked casually walking over to Caroline in the middle of the Salvatore living room.

"I know that he lives across the hall from her and he's gorgeous, why do you care?" Caroline raised an eyebrow.

"For all we know, he could be the one going around shooting vampires".

"Oh right…sure…whatever", Caroline rolled her eyes and headed over to Elena.

Damon rolled his eyes. This was definitely something he had to look further into. Although, he believed Bonnie when she said that it wasn't a date; he also didn't trust that this neighbor had pure intentions where Bonnie was concerned.

SSSSSS

"This town seems pretty quiet, has it always been this quiet?" Hudson asked sitting across from Bonnie at the Mystic Falls Bistro.

Bonnie smirked, "Umm, not really. However, I like it…I need some quiet in my life right now".

Hudson nodded, "I understand".

"So what brings you to Mystic Falls, I don't believe you mentioned it".

"Oh just a little work, I'm a contractor if you will".

"Oh really, so how long do you think you will be here?"

"As long as it takes to get the job done".

Bonnie nodded, "I see".

"So did you say that you just came back to town not too long ago, were you away at college?"

Bonnie chuckled, "No, not exactly. I just had to go away for a bit that's all".

"And you just fell right in with your friends again as soon as you came back?"

"Well we grew up with each other, so we're like sisters at best".

Hudson sat back, "So you know everything about each other?"

Bonnie raised an eyebrow, "Yes…", she replied guarded, "what do you ask?"

"So if I wanted to find a way to romance you, I could just ask them?" Hudson winked.

Bonnie relaxed a little and laughed, "You could, but Hudson…you would be wasting your time".

"You never know what tricks I have up my sleeve", he wiggled his fingers.

Bonnie laughed and it was a true laugh. She almost felt comfortable with Hudson, but she didn't feel any sparks, "Hudson, we can be friends but we can't be anything more than that".

Hudson sat back, "Well I tried, but I do want to get to know this place better and your friends too…you seem like a fun crowd".

"Ok, I will definitely let you know if we do anything that may be of interest…but we're actually pretty boring nowadays".

"Oh I am sure", Hudson smirked at her.

SSSSSS

Stefan watched as Damon sat looking at the fire with his glass of brandy in his hand. He watched as his brother's jaw clenched and then relaxed, "Maybe you should go talk to her", Stefan replied.

"I can't say anything else to Elena. There are no more words to be said and I think every time I say something to her, it makes her feel worse".

"I was actually talking about Bonnie", Stefan smirked sitting down next to Damon.

"Why would I need to speak to Bonnie?"

"Because you two are the only ones who understand what its like to be back here after being in that other Mystic Falls and I know that you are leaving something out about your time there, but I won't judge you", Stefan replied, "talk to Bonnie, maybe you will feel better".

"I don't want to talk to Bonnie", Damon replied.

"Ok…so what do you want to do?"

Damon sipped on his brandy, "Go back to where I was, but that's impossible".

"Then you need to make this place as close to that one as possible", Stefan answered.

Damon downed his brandy and smirked, "You have no idea what you have challenged me to do".

"I think I have an idea", Stefan smirked.

_Other Mystic Falls-Four Months Before_

Bonnie rushed into Sheila's house, "Damon told Giuseppe that he's his son and he told me that Giuseppe just left him in the Grille, everything is going to fall apart now Grams", Bonnie spoke hurriedly.

Sheila looked up at Bonnie taking off her glasses, "Bonnie, calm down and all of this excitement over Damon Salvatore?"

"Grams, you didn't see him…"

"I'm sure he was upset Bonnie, but I am sure that things will work out between them. Giuseppe is a good man".

"So Damon telling Giuseppe won't cause things to go wrong here, I mean…things won't change?"

"Do you want things to change here?"

"No, I mean…I wish that I could see my dad here, but I realize that he's not apart of this place for some reason but no…I like this place. It's been amazing over the past couple of months not worrying about saving anyone or doing magic".

Sheila smiled, "So, being that this place is one where you can relax and live your life just for you…so Bonnie Bennett, what are you going to do with the rest of your life here?"

"What…what do you mean?" Bonnie asked.

"Well Damon is finding himself, how about you start to find yourself", Sheila replied.

"But Grams, I'm fine".

"Of course you are, but you need to be better than fine".

"Grams, I have you. I have a life where I don't have to worry about someone killing me every five seconds. I'm happy", Bonnie smiled taking Sheila's hand.

Shelia nodded, "Ok, if you so".

Bonnie raised an eyebrow at Grams. Maybe she needed to try something new here. She had been treating this place like a temporary home, perhaps she needed to really come to terms that this was her new reality and embrace it truly.

SSSSSS

"Well I guess I should apologize for running out on you in the Mystic Grille", Giuseppe replied walking into Damon's room.

"Well I can't say I expected that", Damon chuckled humorlessly.

"You know, as much as I thought we got along like family—I never thought that you would say that you were my son".

"I never thought I would say it either".

Giuseppe sat down on the bed next to Damon and looked at him, "Since I left you in the Grille, I've tried to think…I've tried to figure out how I missed it and tried to figure out how you are just like her or even me".

"I think most people would say that I'm like you, if anything", Damon smirked.

"Who are these people?" Giuseppe furrowed his brow, "who else knows?"

Damon realized his slip, "Bonnie, that's it. She uh…knew what I was coming here for".

"And what about your mother…"

"She always let me know who my father was, I just came here to be sure and see if you were someone that I could get to know".

Giuseppe looked at Damon thoughtfully, "You have her eyes you know".

"I know", Damon said quietly.

"This is going to be different, having a son…wow…who knew?" Giuseppe shook his head, "you sure you can handle being my kid because I know nothing about being a father?"

"I think I can", Damon replied, "especially now and you are much more of a father to me now that anyone has ever been".

"I think we need to get away from here for a couple of days, just to have some time to talk. Have you ever been camping?" Giuseppe asked.

Damon's mouth dropped. Camping? He hadn't thought of anything of the such in over 100 years.

"We leave tomorrow at 5am, we need to talk about a few things", Giuseppe grinned standing up and walking over towards the door.

"Great", Damon deadpanned as Giuseppe smiled at him walking out of the room.

As much as he wanted to balk at the idea of _camping_, he couldn't. Camping was the one thing that Giuseppe actually did with he and Stefan when they were younger and Damon guessed, it was still his method of bonding. Either way, the truth was out there and he felt something bubbling in his stomach and it appeared to be…contentment.

SSSSSS

Moments later, Bonnie heard Giuseppe go into his room and close the door. She waited for a few moments before heading down to Damon's room. She didn't hear any furniture breaking, so she knew that whatever went on between them couldn't have been that bad.

She knocked on the door as he stood over his bed putting clothes into a duffel bag. "Wait…what are you doing?" Bonnie rushed in and stood near him and his bag, "you can't leave".

"Bonnie…"

"Look, I know that we have never been the best of friends and before we got here—most days I hated your guts, you were selfish and psycho and you hurt people…"

"Is this your speech to get me to stay?" Damon cocked his eyebrow.

"Look…we came here together and we need to stay here together", Bonnie replied forcefully.

"You really want me to stay here with you?" Damon asked crossing his arms and focusing on Bonnie.

Bonnie backed up slightly, "Well…since you're here and you're the only one besides Grams who knows everything that happened…"

"Just say it Bonnie", Damon smiled widely.

"Say what?"

"Simple…_Damon, don't go, you're the only one I have here. I don't have many friends because I'm judgey and kind of a stick in the mud…so please don't go_".

Bonnie stared at him for a few moments, "Do you need help packing?" she deadpanned as she picked up one of his shirts up off the bed.

Damon chuckled and removed his shirt from Bonnie's hand and he felt something weird when he touched her hand, but pushed it down, "I'm not leaving this place, per se".

"What are you doing then?"

"Giuseppe has decided that we need to bond and he wants to do it in the wilderness".

"What?"

"Camping, he wants to go camping".

Bonnie looked at Damon and then began laughing, "Seriously?"

"Yes, apparently that is one trait that carried over", Damon rolled his eyes.

"And you're going?"

"Yes…I'm going because I realize that if nothing else, I _want _this. I _want_ to have Giuseppe as my father here, not looking at me with disapproving eyes but with eyes that tell me that I'm the son that he always wanted".

The sincerity in Damon's voice almost knocked Bonnie off her feet. He actually sounded like someone resembling a human being.

"Well I'm glad that you are getting the father you always wanted", Bonnie smiled at him, "so when do you leave?"

"Tomorrow".

"Hmm…good luck with that then", Bonnie replied, "I will leave you to packing".

Damon nodded as Bonnie started walking towards the door, "Hey Bonnie…", he said meeting her at the door.

"Yes and I'm not helping you pack".

"No, that's not what I was going to say. I was going to tell you…thank you", Damon replied, "thank you for being concerned about the whole…uh…Giuseppe thing".

"You're welcome", Bonnie smiled.

"Even when someone has been a complete ass to you, you can still have sympathy for them…you are something", Damon shook his head with an amused grin.

"I guess, birth defect actually", she shrugged.

"No, you are really something", Damon said as his hand found itself on top of Bonnie's hand on the doorknob.

For a moment, Bonnie felt like she was outside of herself as she and Damon stared at each other for a few moments. She saw him leaning forward and she heard a voice in her head saying no…no…no…over and over, but she was almost frozen in place as his face came closer to hers and she almost automatically closed her eyes as she felt his lips touch hers. The kiss was soft (softer than she thought it would be, if she ever thought about kissing Damon which was never) and it was sensual, but nice and…wrong.

As Bonnie felt Damon wrap his arm around her waist, her eyes automatically opened and she broke the kiss moving away from him.

"Bonnie…", Damon said.

"Don't talk to me and never touch me again", she hissed rushing out of the room and down to her own slamming the door.

Damon stood in his room somewhat shell shocked…what exactly did he just do and more importantly, why did he do it?

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

After leaving the restaurant, Hudson told Bonnie that he had to head to the gym and she headed home to her apartment. When she stepped inside, she removed her jacket and closed the door. She looked over at her coffee table as her talk with Hudson crept into her mind. She stood over the table and picked up a picture of Elena, Caroline and herself. It was taken the year before Elena's parents died and they looked so young and carefree. Their smiles were genuine and they had so much hope and promise in their lives. They weren't exactly perfect back then, but they were better. Bonnie looked at herself in the picture and noticed how brightly her eyes shone. She was happy then. She knew what happiness was and recently, she had realized what it was again.

Bonnie placed the picture back on the table and picked up the picture of her and Grams. All Grams ever wanted for her was to be happy. She told Bonnie over and over again not to sacrifice herself (or her happiness) for someone else's. Her Grams created an entire universe to make her happy and allow her to learn to put herself first. She thought she learned that a couple of months ago, but she since arrived back in Mystic Falls…she wasn't so sure. She fell right back into the Bonnie who helps or the Bonnie who considers everyone else before herself. Her Grams never wanted this for her again and she fell right back into her role. She felt the tears pool in her eyes. "Grams, I'm so sorry", Bonnie said as the tears fell from her eyes, "I'm disappointing you".

'Then stop' a voice said in Bonnie's head as her doorbell rang.

She turned to the door as she placed Grams' picture down, she almost believed for a moment that Grams would be standing on the other side. She wiped her eyes as she headed towards the door as the person began knocking rapidly on the door. She rushed to the door and flung it open as Damon stood on the other side.

He rushed in, "Are you alone?" he asked.

Bonnie closed the door, "Yesss".

"Ok…this is what I am going to say and you are going to listen…", he began.

"Really?"

"I broke up with Elena, I was being selfish…I ended things with her because I refused to come back here and be the same Damon in every way".

"Damon…"

"And you came back here and you are being the same Bonnie, the same exact person who sacrificed everything for everyone else…"

"Damon…"

"And I made a promise to Shelia that you would _not_ lead the life that you did before, you are not going to sacrifice your happiness for _anyone_", Damon replied, "I want you and I'm done pretending that I don't".

Bonnie looked at Damon and he stood in front of her, in her apartment in this Mystic Falls, where she should hate him and everything that he did—but the problem was…the problem that she's had since she woke up in that coffin months ago that she didn't look at this Mystic Falls the same way. Her feelings weren't the same, her thoughts weren't the same and the way she felt about Damon wasn't the same. Good or bad…her feelings changed.

"You're right", Bonnie said quietly before she jumped up slightly to wrap her arms around him his neck as he held her flush against his body with one arm.

SSSSSS

"Stefan, you really don't have to call me every day, I'm fine", Elena replied as she walked up the steps at the new Gilbert house.

"Well I know that you have been upset since things ended with Damon…"

Elena chuckled, "Isn't it a little weird that you are comforting me about your brother breaking up with me?"

"What about our lives is exactly normal?" Stefan replied.

"You're right", Elena said as she took her keys out of bag. As she went to put the key in the door, she felt a prick in back and then saw a piece of metal sticking out of her chest as blood splattered on the front door, "Stefan…"

"Elena…what's wrong?" Stefan asked.

"I've been shot!" Elena cried as she immediately felt blood coming from her mouth as she dropped to the ground, "I've been shot".

SSSSSS

When their lips connected, Bonnie felt like her entire body was on fire. She wrapped her legs around his waist as he cupped her bottom and they kissed feverishly. Bonnie threw back her head giving Damon access to her neck, which he kissed, suckled and bit gently. She moaned as she felt herself getting caught up in his kisses and the fact that her body was on fire. When he slowly let her go and she felt her feet touch the floor, they stopped kissing for a moment and Bonnie found herself breathing heavily and looking into his crystal blue eyes, which were clouded over with desire. She nodded at him and he nodded back at her as he pulled her back to him and pulled her into a searing kiss. Bonnie mind shut off as Damon leaned down and pushed everything off of the coffee table, causing magazines, books, mail and picture frames to fall and break, he placed Bonnie on the table never once breaking their kiss.

As they gave into the passion that had been building for months, Damon grasped Bonnie's tank top and ripped it from her body throwing it across the room as she slipped his t-shirt over his head kissing his chest as she threw the t-shirt on the floor. She grabbed the belt on his jeans and loosened the buckle, as she worked his pants down with her own jean clad legs. He smiled at her as he bent down to slid her jeans off with such ease that she never noticed when he loosened the buttons. As they went down on the table, taking clothes off and finally joining skin to skin, Bonnie felt like for the first time in a long time that she was back in heaven as she threw her head back allowing herself to enjoy every moment of this. She missed this…she missed herself.

At that moment, Bonnie was so caught up in the passion that she had with Damon, that she never noticed her phone ringing on the floor with Caroline's face filling the screen or the shattered picture frame that contained a picture of the three best friends lying on the floor.

**Well Present Day Bamon let it all go and embracing each other. Bonnie just made a decision that she will have to deal with. **

**We also have to deal with the fall out. Then there's The Other Mystic Falls Bamon, they have a longer road in front of them. **

**Please show your love/like and thank you for your reviews. **


	8. Chapter 8

**Thank you, thank you, thank you for your support with this fic and your continuous reviews and messages. I appreciate the support and the love that you have shown me. **

**How about that new Season 6 Promotional Poster…huh?**

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

_Four Months Ago-Other Mystic Falls_

Damon plopped his bags down in front of the cabin where he and Giuseppe would be staying for the next week. He expected a tent, so he was pleasantly surprised when Giuseppe pulled up in front of the log cabin. He still remembered the dismal times that he and Stefan had trying to erect a tent while Giuseppe barked orders. For a moment, a feeling of sadness came over him remembering the laughs he had with Stefan as Giuseppe yelled at them.

"Expecting a tent?" Giuseppe smirked.

"Actually yes", Damon answered as Giuseppe opened the door.

"Well a couple of years ago I would have been interested in a tent—now, not so much. I need the luxury of running water and a kitchen".

Damon nodded as they walked inside and he took a look around. He was impressed, but his mind was drifting off to what exactly happened the previous night with Bonnie. He wasn't sure what happened exactly and he spent all night thinking about it. His feelings were definitely confusing at the moment. Not only because he kissed Bonnie, but because of Elena. He still had his moments when he thought about Elena and what they shared. As much as he was enjoying his life with Giuseppe, sometimes the sadness of missing Elena crept in and he couldn't exactly push it down.

"Something bothering you?" Giuseppe asked.

"Umm…it's too early", Damon answered, "so where's my room?"

Giuseppe shook his head and pointing down the hallway.

SSSSS

Bonnie walked into Sheila's house with an overnight and immediately she was taken back. The house was decorated exactly as it was in the Mystic Falls she just left. It brought tears to her just to be in this house again and it smelled…it smelled like the incense that her Grams always burned. It was a mix of lavender and vanilla.

She sat her bag down and walked over to the bookcase to look at the pictures Shelia had gathered. Bonnie was a little disappointed that she wasn't in one of them, but she would definitely change that soon.

"Well you know, I am a creature of habit in some ways", Sheila replied entering the living room.

"I love that your house is the same. I need something to be the same here", Bonnie frowned.

"Is something wrong?" Sheila asked.

Bonnie looked at her as she flashed back to Damon kissing her the night before. She knew if she told Grams, Grams would hate it.

"No…nothing's wrong", Bonnie smiled crookedly, "just thinking about the Other Mystic Falls and how…how I have to realize that this is not it".

Sheila nodded, "It is definitely not".

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

His kisses adorned her neck as her legs were intertwined with his as they lay in the middle of her bed. Bonnie giggled as Damon rubbed his hands along her torso sending her into a giggle. She hadn't 'giggled' in so long that it was almost a foreign sound to her. He settled on top of her and looked down, "Do you want to be anywhere else?" he asked.

"No", she whispered as he closed the space between them with a kiss.

Bonnie breathed deeply as Damon laced his hands through hers as they moved in a slow rhythm.

SSSSSS

"We really should get out of this bed", Bonnie smiled as Damon wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer.

"We really shouldn't".

"It's almost 2, we've been in this room all night and half of the day, people are probably trying to get in touch with us".

"They functioned without us for six months Bonnie, they can function without us for one day".

"Damon…", Bonnie sat up leaning on her elbow looking down at him.

"Don't you start…", he warned her.

"Last night was great, it was like the first time in ages since we came back that I felt ok".

"Exactly, so don't sabotage this".

"I'm not going to sabotage this Damon, I care about you…a lot and I want to continue this", Bonnie began, "but I don't want Elena or Jeremy to be hurt".

Damon sat quietly for a few moments and then sat back sighing with his hands behind his head, "Do you remember how it was when we first woke up in that Other Mystic Falls?"

"Yes, I missed being here".

"But do you remember how we got used to being there and how things were so easy?" he asked.

"I remember that you turned into this…_at peace_ Damon", Bonnie smirked, "while I was kind of the wreck".

"We learned some lessons there and one of yours was to consider what makes you happy and go for it".

Bonnie nodded and then smiled, "I know, Grams drilled that into my head over the last couple of months".

She laid back down and put her head on his chest, "Do you miss them?"

"Every day", Damon said as he twirled a tendril of her hair around his finger.

"Sometimes, when I'm by myself I get angry…", Bonnie said quietly concentrating on her fingers, "I get angry that people who claimed to love us so much ripped us from where we were and brought us back here".

Damon nodded as Bonnie went on, "I mean, I can't blame them. I did the same to Jeremy…so…but I was with my Grams and things were perfect. It's just hard to think about a world without them now".

Damon didn't say a word as he stared at the wall as he heard Bonnie's breathing slow down as she fell back to sleep. Besides having to look at Stefan and Elena in their faces and feel the anger of them ripping him away from the only peace he had ever known in his very long life, he felt the ache of his missing Giuseppe. The relationship that they built had shattered in one moment in that other world and he was the cause of it.

_Four Months Ago-Other Mystic Falls_

"You're a pretty good fisherman, I'm kind of surprised", Giuseppe smirked as he and Damon walked into the cabin.

"Must be the genes", Damon answered as he sat down the cooler.

"Must be", Giuseppe chuckled.

Damon was actually surprised that he was able to bait the hook so easily after all these years. He realized that it was true that some things were just like riding a bike.

"I guess I will filet some of our catches and make dinner tonight".

"That works".

Giuseppe nodded as he headed into the kitchen and Damon followed, "So how was your step-father? I know Mary got married…"

Damon thought for a moment…oh yes…this was a slightly different universe, "He wasn't the nicest. I felt like I was always a disappointment to him. It could have been because I wasn't his real son or I just didn't live up to some expectation that he had for me. After my mom died, I just kind of took off…rebelled a little…did some things I'm not proud of".

Giuseppe nodded, "Was he mean to Mary?"

"No, I think he cherished her…I do believe that".

"I'm sorry that I wasn't man enough back then to be with her, but I…I wasn't ready to be the man that she deserved and I know that you would have probably hated me if I was your father from the start".

Damon chuckled, "Maybe".

"But we have this time now and that's all that matters".

Damon nodded.

"So…what happened last night between you and Bonnie, I heard her door slam not too long after I left your room".

Damon was trying to push what happened with Bonnie out of his mind, but he knew that Giuseppe wouldn't drop it, "Well I did something kind of stupid and she didn't appreciate it".

"Well what did you do?" Giuseppe asked handing Damon a beer as he began to cut into the fish.

"I kissed her".

Giuseppe turned to him and laughed, "I'm listening".

"There's not much to tell. Ok…for a lack of a better of words, after what happened with you yesterday in the Mystic Grille, I freaked out a little…she listened, she told me that all hope wasn't lost in her own Bonnie way and we just had a moment…I'm not even convinced that I had control of my body when I did it".

"Well she is a very beautiful young lady".

"Bonnie and I were never friends".

"But how do non-friends end up on a roadtrip together?"

"It's a long story and besides all of that, I'm in love with her best friend and…"

Giuseppe's eyes raised, "Wait…what…"

"It's complicated".

"So I am gathering".

"Her best friend and I…we had something that I have never had before, but it was also destructive".

"So you're in love with her best friend, who's not here and I have never witnessed you speaking to on the phone, but you're here with Bonnie, who you are barely friends with? Damon, I hate to break it to you, but that sounds a little crazy".

"I know", Damon said sipping his beer, "but suffice to say, Bonnie borderline hates me even more now".

"But something must have changed to make you want to kiss her last night?"

"Proximity?" Damon suggested.

"And why did you two start on this road trip".

"Things happened and we both needed to get away, that's all…nothing illegal, it just…we just went on this journey together".

"And you feel nothing for each other?" Giuseppe asked.

"Right now, I would say that we have been downgraded to enemies again", Damon answered.

SSSSSS

After Grams hounded her about getting out of the house and doing something, Bonnie decided to explore this Mystic Falls. She found herself at Robert E. Lee. She sat on the bleachers looking out at the football field. She remembered being a cheerleader there on Friday nights with her two best friends without a care in the world. A couple of months, she would have killed to come back here where everything was calm and she could just live her life as a teenager…but she was barely a teenager anymore.

"You're a little early for the football game", a voice said from above her.

Bonnie froze as she remembered that voice, she looked up and came face to face with Luka Martin, "Umm…I…was…"

He chuckled as he sat next to her, "It's no biggie, I sometimes come here to run around the track".

"Oh…"

"I'm Luka, Luka Martin", he stuck out his hand.

"I know", Bonnie said without thinking.

Luka looked confused, "Wait, have we met…do you know my sister Greta?"

"Umm…no, I'm sorry maybe I saw you around town or something…I don't know", Bonnie said a little flustered.

"Oh…", Luka said.

"Luka, I didn't know you were coming here", a voice called from the field.

"Oh hey Vicky", Luka grinned, "excuse me", he stood up and heading down the bleachers to meet Vicky greeting her with a kiss.

"Ok…Bizarro world", Bonnie whispered under her breath as Vicky headed up the bleachers as Luka took a phone call below.

"I see you met my boyfriend", she smiled and stated in a way to make Bonnie aware she was staking her claim.

"I did", Bonnie nodded slightly amused. The way Vicky flirted with Damon, you would never know she had a boyfriend.

"He's really nice, you should find you someone like him because your friend that you came into town with is a _complete_ psycho", she stated, "he threatened me when I let it slip harmlessly that he was looking for Giuseppe".

"I will take that under advisement", Bonnie replied as Vicky turned around and headed down the bleachers.

Luka waved at Bonnie as he and Vicky walked off of the field.

"Damn you Damon", Bonnie mumbled.

SSSSSS

_Present Day-Mystic Falls_

Damon kissed Bonnie softly on her slightly damp from sweat forehead as he moved to lie next to her, "We have to get up", Bonnie said feeling as if her legs were like jelly.

"No, we don't because as soon as we do—this will all cease to exist, we will go right back pretending that we don't feel…", Damon caressed her cheek, "what we feel for each other".

Bonnie felt her stomach flip flop, she had tried to push it out of her mind—but at some point, they would have to tell people.

"No, I'm not going back to that", Bonnie said shaking her head as someone began banging on her apartment door.

"Who the hell is that?" Damon grumbled.

Bonnie suddenly felt a wave of fear come over her as she hopped out of the bed throwing on a t-shirt, "Damon, you have to get dressed…"

"Bonnie! Where are you!?" Caroline's voice came through the apartment door.

Damon noticed the deer in headlights look that Bonnie got as she took off running out of the bedroom before he could say a word.

Bonnie's heart was beating rapidly in her chest, she had to get to Caroline before she did something crazy like break down the door. Bonnie whipped the door open and Caroline looked at her alarmed, "Bonnie…where in the hell have you been!" Caroline exclaimed entering the apartment.

"I…I was sleep…I turned off my phone, what's wrong?" she asked suddenly wishing that she had on more than just t-shirt…Caroline was sometimes overly perceptive.

"Elena was shot last night and she's in bad shape, we've been calling you all night and day!"

Bonnie felt like something in her chest ripped, "Oh my god…umm…I'm sorry…let me get my stuff and put on some clothes…"

"And we've been calling Damon too…", Caroline said as she walked into the apartment looking around and heading towards the bedroom.

"Care…we have to go…", Bonnie said rushing behind her and realizing when they reached the bedroom that it was empty. Bonnie's heart dropped…he had heard Caroline and he had rushed to Elena.

"Bonnie, we need to go", Caroline said.

Bonnie felt the lump in her throat come and the tears form in her eyes, "I know…I know…give me a moment", she said heading into the bathroom.

"We have to hurry", Caroline called after her.

"One minute Caroline!" Bonnie called back as she walked into the bathroom and closed the door. She slammed her hand into the mirror shattering it and in the process, she cut her hand but she didn't even feel the pain.

SSSSSS

Damon rushed into the Gilbert House and noticed Elena lying on the couch where Stefan was holding her with his arm wrapped around her. She was pale and he could see blue veins all over her arms and her face. "What…what happened?" Damon asked rushing over to them.

"She was shot with one of the arrows, but its affecting her differently…do you know where Bonnie is, Jeremy and Alaric spent all night looking for her. They went to her apartment nd she never answered the door…Caroline finally decided to go over to her apartment again this afternoon", Stefan replied.

Damon remembered hearing someone at the apartment door, but he was too busy concentrating on Bonnie to focus on someone at the door.

Elena's eyes fluttered open, "Da…Damon", she whispered weakly, "you're…here".

"Where else would I be?" Damon smirked, "were you feeling left out".

"Where's Bon…Bonnie", Elena asked.

"I'm right here", Bonnie said rushing in with her bag as Stefan picked up Elena up and laid her down on the couch.

"Bon…I…understand…if…if it's too late", Elena began.

"No, don't even think it…I will make you all better", Bonnie said avoiding Damon's gaze the entire time.

Stefan stood up as Bonnie began to start the healing process of Elena and stood next to Damon. Caroline stood in the room looking from Bonnie to Damon and Bonnie concentrated solely on Elena.

SSSSSS

"She just went into the Gilbert house, she rushed in with Caroline Forbes", Hudson stated as he sat in his car down the street from the house.

"And she's been the common factor each time one of those vampires somehow survives one of my arrows?"

"She is", Hudson confirmed.

"She's a witch".

"Are you sure".

"The only way a vampire can survive a shot to their body by one of those special strain arrows is if a witch is casting some kind of spell or healing them, she's a witch".

"What do you want me to do?" Hudson asked.

"Remove her from the equation, she is interfering in the mission".

"If she's a witch, there is very little I can do to her".

"Kill her", and with that, the call ended.

SSSSSS

After Bonnie finished healing Elena's wound, she expected her to start looking better but that wasn't the case. "She was affected for a lot longer than me and Stefan, it will probably take some time", Caroline said as she and Bonnie watched Elena sleep, "I wish you had let me heal your hand".

Bonnie looked down at her bandaged hand, "It's fine it will heal on its own and I know that she will be ok eventually".

"Why is someone doing this?" Caroline asked.

"It's what people do to us", Bonnie replied simply as she walked away from Caroline to sit by Elena's bed.

Bonnie stared at Elena and at the blue veins that spread all across her face and her arms. While she was with Damon, her best friend was lying in her house dying. While she was having sex with Damon, Elena was dying and she couldn't push away the feeling of guilt in the pit of her stomach. The feeling, that not only did she feel horrible for taking so long to help Elena, but because she didn't regret one moment she spent with Damon over the past couple of hours. Bonnie covered her eyes as tears slipped through them.

"Bon, I'm going to come back…ok", Caroline replied.

Bonnie nodded as Caroline left the room.

SSSSSS

Damon poured a glass of blood and stared at it for a few moments, "Elena's fine in case you care", Caroline snapped.

"I'm not in the mood Blondie", Damon sung sipping his blood and staring in the glass.

"But of course, I know you care because you rushed here from…_Bonnie's_", Caroline replied.

Damon sat his glass down calmly and within ten seconds, he had Caroline pinned up against the wall, "I am not in the mood Blondie", he repeated through gritted teeth.

"What are you doing with Bonnie?" Caroline asked as he held onto her arms staring directly into her eyes.

"That is between me and Bonnie", Damon said dropping his hands, walking away from her and going back to his cup of blood, "and that is all I am saying to you".

"You're taking advantage of her, she's vulnerable right now and…"

"Caroline, I am fighting every fiber of my being not to rip you limb from limb in this kitchen, just go".

"Caroline…Damon…everything ok in here?" Stefan asked standing in the doorway.

Caroline glared at Damon, "Everything's fine", she snapped walking out of the room.

"I really am not interested", Damon pointed at Stefan before he began to speak.

"I know, Bonnie's upstairs. I think she's in one of the guest rooms, maybe you should go talk to her", Stefan replied narrowing his eyes.

Damon downed his cup of blood and left the kitchen.

He headed up the stairs where he noticed Caroline sitting next to Elena on the bed. He paused in the hallway for a moment and then he headed to the closed door down the hallway. He opened the door to see Bonnie sitting on the bed staring out of the window.

He paused for a moment and then closed the door behind him.

She was holding her bandaged hand in her lap.

"You should have asked Caroline to heal that", he replied quietly.

"I didn't want her to heal it".

"Bonnie…"

"You raced here to Elena, you left my apartment as fast as you could and raced to Elena".

"I didn't…"

"You did", Bonnie said turning to him, "you did".

"Bonnie, I left because I knew that Chatty Kathy Caroline would be in your bedroom in a heartbeat and I know that you're not exactly ready to go public. I did want to check on Elena, but I knew that you wanted to make sure that Caroline didn't see me. Look, Bonnie…I'm doing the best I can here", Damon replied exasperated.

Bonnie stood up and walked over to him, "Things are getting worse here, I wish we were back there", she replied quietly.

Damon wrapped his arms around her and brought her into an embrace, "I know".

_Other Mystic Falls-Four Months Before_

"Can anyone do magic here?" Bonnie asked as she filed some of the client folders for Sheila.

"Why would you ask me that?" Sheila asked looking away from her computer monitor.

"Well I was at the high school today and ran into Luka…Luka Martin. I know that he was a warlock in the Other Mystic Falls and I was just curious. He also mentioned his sister…"

"Magic doesn't exist here, outside of the magic that created this world. Why? Would you prefer that you were able to do magic?" Sheila asked.

"Sometimes", Bonnie shrugged, "I mean, when I first found out that I was a witch—I hated it. But as time went on, it became a part of me and I missed it when it was gone".

"I miss it sometimes too, but after all that happened in that other Mystic Falls because of our magical abilities, I appreciate the life I lead here".

Bonnie nodded, "I guess I'm having a hard time just being normal now".

Shelia looked and Bonnie, "I need you to try and with Damon and Giuseppe gone, you need to find something to do. How many times do I have to tell you that this your time to do whatever you want?"

Bonnie turned to Grams, "I don't know what that is".

Grams stood up from her desk and took Bonnie's hands in hers, "Then that is very sad, Child. Did you not envision anything outside of helping your friends?"

"It's been so long…"

"Close your eyes", Sheila said.

"Grams…"

"Bonnie".

Bonnie closed her eyes.

"Now, if you could be doing anything in the world…what would you be doing and it has to be something for yourself, no one else".

Bonnie smiled as she saw a vision in her head, "I would be painting…I remember I used to do that a lot when I was younger".

"Then there you go", Shelia replied, "there's a class at the community center, go to it".

"I guess I'm just scared to start anything here because then it will feel like…"

"It's permanent?"

Bonnie nodded.

"I'm sorry, but it is".

"I know Damon has grasp that concept, I haven't".

"Well I can understand why, Damon's has seen people come and go for over a hundred years…he's lived a long life Bonnie, he's said goodbye plenty of times".

"Yes, he has the ability to let things go very quickly", Bonnie said moving away from Sheila.

"What does that mean?"

Bonnie sighed as she looked up at Grams. As much as she wanted to forget it, she couldn't and maybe if she spoke to Grams and got the conversation out of the way…it would go away and she could forget it ever happened. She also thought it was weird that the only person she had to discuss her love life with was her Grandmother…she really needed a friend…

"So before Damon and Giuseppe left. Damon was upset about everything that happened with Giuseppe in the Mystic Grille and I decided to ease his fears about Giuseppe rejecting him and he took that to mean that he should…kiss me".

Sheila stared at Bonnie without batting an eye.

"Grams, did you not hear me. He kissed me…Damon kissed me…my sworn enemy and my best friend's boyfriend decided that it was best to put his lips on mine".

"And did you enjoy it?"

Bonnie's eyes bugged out and her mouth dropped, "Of course not! He's Elena's boyfriend. He is someone that I barely can stand. Grams, Damon kissing me is like repulsive Grams!"

"Was it now and what did you do after he kissed you?" Grams asked.

"Told him never to touch me again and I went to my room and did not come out until they were gone the next morning".

"Well I guess that's that", Sheila shrugged.

"Well you guess that's that?" Bonnie shook her head, "Damon kissed me".

"And you told him never to touch you again. You've said that he's Elena's boyfriend and that you are _sworn enemies_…I would say that the moment that you shared…"

"It wasn't a moment shared Grams…god…I've only been here for a couple of months, I just left Jeremy…I…"

"Bonnie, I understand", Grams chuckled, "you don't have to convince _me_ that the kiss meant nothing".

"It didn't".

"Then why are we having a conversation".

"I was just telling you", Bonnie said folding her arms.

"And now you have, how about you head over to the Community Center and sign up for the painting class", Sheila replied amused.

"Fine", Bonnie said picking up her bag and leaving the office with the chuckling of Sheila following her.

She didn't understand why Grams found the kissing funny; Bonnie was positively mortified and didn't see it changing one bit.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Later that evening, Bonnie poured a glass of water from the refrigerator as Jeremy entered the kitchen. When he saw her, he paused momentarily and then entered the kitchen. "Elena's going to be ok", Bonnie spoke up.

"She doesn't look it".

"It will just take some time, she was infected for a little while longer than everyone else".

"That's because you didn't answer your phone or your apartment door… were you still busy with your date?" Jeremy snapped.

Bonnie flashed back to her and Damon on her coffee table.

"Jeremy, it wasn't a date".

He scoffed, "Sure it wasn't, my sister almost lost her life while you were 'not on a date'".

"Jeremy, please stop being angry with me", Bonnie replied, "things are not easy for me either".

"You're dating, so they can't be that hard", Jeremy snapped as he walked out of the kitchen almost bumping into Stefan.

"He hates me", Bonnie said staring at her glass of water, "and who am I fooling? He should".

"Bonnie…", Stefan began.

"No, I know how it feels to want someone back so badly. I can't imagine what it was like for him to have me come back and not want to be in a relationship with him".

"Things change".

"But that's not easy to understand", Bonnie said, "I don't know what to say or do".

"I know that things are complicated", Stefan replied.

"He told you, didn't he?" Bonnie whispered looking at the door.

"I figured that things were different between you two when you came back. How different? I didn't know, but Bonnie I understand how certain situations can change you".

"I don't know what to do anymore", Bonnie shrugged, "well that's wrong, I know what I want to do, but it will devastate Jeremy and Elena".

Stefan nodded, "But when do you get to be happy?"

Bonnie looked at Stefan, "I was happy for a couple of hours last night and today, but I was also being selfish".

Stefan reached over and placed his hand on Bonnie's, "Maybe if anyone deserves to be selfish, you are that person".

She smiled.

SSSSSS

Damon sat next to Elena's bed staring down at her. The veins were slowly disappearing, but they were still present to remind him that she had been shot by the hunter. He wracked his brain trying to figure out ways to catch this hunter, but he was coming up empty.

Ever since he returned to this Mystic Falls, he felt as if he was walking through a fog. He didn't feel like himself. One moment he found himself with Giuseppe and the next, he was saying goodbye to him.

As he looked down at Elena, he remembered the Damon that was so in love with her that he didn't know which end was up. However, he couldn't lie that the Damon who dug himself out of that coffin was not the same person who had fallen in love with Elena.

"Dam…Damon", Elena said stirring.

"Hey", he said, "how are you feeling".

"Not too great, I've never felt like this before", she said opening her eyes, "but I'm glad that you're here with me", she reached up to touch his cheek as he caught her hand.

"I just want to make sure you make it through this".

Elena nodded, "I miss you".

Damon nodded, "You just have to concentrate on getting better".

She smiled as she closed her eyes again.

Damon shook his head as he stood up heading out of the room. He met Stefan in the hallway, "I…I can't stay here", Damon said.

"I will stay here with her", Stefan replied, "go home".

Damon nodded as he headed down the stairs.

SSSSSS

Damon parked his car in front of the boarding house. When he came downstairs at the Gilbert House, Bonnie was already gone. He wasn't surprised. He could almost feel the guilt radiating off of her body earlier. He felt guilty. There was no way that he couldn't feel guilty knowing that if Elena found out about him and Bonnie, that she would be devastated—but he couldn't help the way he felt. Never in a million years would he have thought that he would have developed feelings for Bonnie, but he did and he wasn't one to hide his feelings for long.

He noticed the familiar car in front of the boarding house as he took out of his keys. He headed up the stairs quickly and reached the front door. He stuck his key inside and found Bonnie in the foyer, "I really didn't want to go home alone…I didn't want to be alone", she replied heading over to him, "I wanted to be with you", she said hugging him.

He hugged her tightly lifting her up off the floor burying his face in her neck.

SSSSSS

The next morning Bonnie opened her eyes to Damon staring down at her, "What are you doing?" she asked looking at him.

"Studying you…I honestly believed after you found out about Elena that you would end this", Damon replied.

Bonnie looked up at Damon, "I thought about it, but I decided a long time ago that I have to do what makes me happy and surprisingly, you make me happy".

"Wow…Bonnie Bennett declaring that Damon Salvatore makes her happy, imagine that".

"Maybe it was written in the stars".

"Right…", Damon said doubtfully.

"Sometimes I think it was, especially when we were in that other Mystic Falls. Things came together and then it just hit us, beyond all logic and everything else".

"Giuseppe and Sheila are probably chuckling it up".

Bonnie nodded, "This would be soo much easier if we were there".

Damon nodded in agreement.

Bonnie looked down at her wrapped hand, "I want to be with you here…on this side, but we can't just come out and let everyone know about this".

"Bonnie, its going to be hard to keep this a secret", Damon said thinking of Caroline's statements to him yesterday.

"I know, but not for long…just until Elena is better, Jeremy can look at me without fire in his eyes and we catch the person going around shooting vampires".

"So in the next decade?" Damon raised an eyebrow.

Bonnie couldn't help but smile, "I just want things to slow down a little".

Damon looked at Bonnie. He knew that she was having a hard time being back and she was trying to make the best of the situation, "Ok, but as soon as things get under control…"

"We will tell Elena and Jeremy", Bonnie said.

"Can that be tomorrow?" Damon asked.

"Only if we catch that hunter at least tomorrow", Bonnie replied.

"Damn it", Damon said kissing Bonnie on the neck.

"Damon, this feels so wrong right now…", Bonnie whispered.

"But do you want me to stop?" Damon asked looking up at her.

"No…" she whispered.

_Other Mystic Falls-Four Months Ago…_

Bonnie finished packing her bag and rushed down the stairs of the Bed and Breakfast. She had her first painting class at the community center and she didn't want to be late. As she headed to the kitchen to get an apple, the front door of the Bed and Breakfast opened and she immediately heard Damon and Giuseppe's voices as they entered the house. She paused in the hallway as Damon noticed her and Giuseppe did as well. Her heart felt as if it would jump out of her chest.

"Bonnie! What a sight, after spending a couple days with this guy it's nice to see a pretty woman", Giuseppe smiled.

"Umm…hi…I'm sorry, but I'm late for class", Bonnie said moving past them as Damon grabbed her arm.

"Class?" Giuseppe asked.

"We'll talk when you get back", Damon whispered.

"No and I have painting class", Bonnie replied heading out of the door.

"Well that was interesting", Giuseppe replied.

"And that is what I told you…", Damon shook his head.

"Well I guess you better start finding another avenue to reach her, I like Bonnie and if she decides to leave boarding house because of you—I will have a problem with _you_", Giuseppe replied.

"Great", Damon deadpanned.

SSSSS

Bonnie rushed into the community center for her class. She wasn't sure how she felt seeing Damon after he kissed her, but it didn't necessarily make her feel good. She looked around the room at all of the students sitting in front of easels. She found an empty space and sat her bag down as she breathed deeply.

"Don't worry, the instructor is kind of a hard ass—but he's not too bad", the girl sitting next to her leaned over and said.

Bonnie turned to her and she was a little taken back.

"I'm Greta", she replied sticking out her hand.

"Bon…Bonnie", she stumbled as she shook Greta's hand.

"You're new in town, right?" Greta raised an eyebrow.

"Umm…I've been here for about two months, how did you know?"

"Well this is a small town and everyone pretty much knows each other".

"Ah, well that is definitely true because I met your brother the other day and his girlfriend Vicky".

Greta rolled her eyes at the mere mention of Vicky, "Yes…_her_, hey…are you seeing anyone?"

Bonnie laughed, "I'm really not looking to date".

"Damn…my brother needs someone other than her for sure".

Bonnie couldn't help but laugh. The only thing she remembered about Greta was Damon snapping her neck. She never knew why she decided to work with Klaus or why she left her family.

"I'm sorry", Bonnie said, not sure exactly what she was apologizes for.

Greta shrugged, "Oh well, I guess we can just stick to being classmates in this painting class and we will be lucky if we survive this one".

"Excuse me…you two Divas in the back, may we began now?" the instructor called out to them.

Bonnie looked up as the instructor glared at her as she and Greta exchanged smiles and began listening to the instructor's speech about great art.

SSSSSS

"That wasn't too bad", Greta said as she and Bonnie settled down in a booth at the Mystic Grille after class.

"No, it wasn't…it was actually pretty fun. Since I came here, I haven't focused on much and that was a nice distraction".

Greta shrugged, "I needed something too. I mean, my father's so busy at the University most times and Luka's so caught up in Vicky—things get a little boring at home and Mystic Falls is not exactly a happening town".

"Oh and your mother?"

Greta looked at Bonnie for a quick moment and then focused on her soda before shrugging.

"I understand", Bonnie replied sympathetically.

"But you know, this place is nice. I like it".

Bonnie nodded.

"So what brought you to Mystic Falls?"

"I kind of just landed here", Bonnie shrugged, "I'm currently staying at the Salvatore Bed and Breakfast".

"Oh with that new cute guy with those blue eyes?" Greta lit up.

It took everything within Bonnie not to roll her eyes—if Greta only knew, "How did you know?"

"Small town and when a new guy comes who is at least 50% attractive, word gets around".

Bonnie nodded, "I do live there with him…but we are in separate rooms, we are just…", Bonnie trailed off looking for the right name, "acquaintances".

"Hmm…interesting", Greta said with a devilish smirk.

"He is definitely not what you would expect", Bonnie replied.

"Well I don't infringe on people's territories soo…"

"Oh no…no…no…it is nothing like that".

Greta narrowed her eyes, "Did I mention that Vicky is also a town gossip?"

Bonnie laughed, "Well moving on from Damon, thank you for today in class. I don't know many people in town and it was nice to have someone to talk to".

"No problem and Bonnie, if you want to hang out…just let me know".

"Thank you", Bonnie smiled, not realizing how happy she was to actually have a friend in this new place that didn't consist of Damon or her Grandmother.

SSSSSS

By the time Bonnie reached the Bed and Breakfast, she headed up the stairs to her room. Everyone's bedroom door was closed and she was hoping that Damon was sleep or whatever he did at night. She closed her room door and began to take off her knee boots, when Damon appeared walked into the bedroom from her bathroom.

"What are you doing in here!" she stood up immediately folding her arms.

"If I asked you could I come in, you would have said no", Damon smirked.

"And what does that tell you?"

"That you can be unreasonable".

"Damon, we really have nothing to talk about. I was trying to be a _caring_ person towards you and of course, you take that as permission to kiss me. It was disgusting".

Damon blinked, "Disgusting?"

Bonnie sighed, "Damon, we have never been much of a friends, you know that and let's not forget that you are in love with Elena".

"Look, I don't know what happened the other day. We were in my room and you were being…you were being a friend to me while I was acting like a complete jackass and I didn't think…I just did".

"Well you can't do it ever again".

"I understand that".

"Because while we may be closer than what we used to be and while I think that you are changing, you are still the man who Elena loves. I know that this is our new reality and this world doesn't include Elena, but she is still my best friend and I know that you still love her and I still love Jeremy".

"I am aware of all of that Bonnie", Damon replied.

"Then don't ever kiss me again".

"It definitely won't happen again".

"Good", Bonnie replied staring at him.

"Fantastic", Damon stated staring back at her.

**So we know that their little agreement did not pan out, but it will be interesting to see how they got to a point where they **_**want**_** to be together despite the Gilbert Factor. Stay tuned **

**Please show your love/like for this chapter. **


	9. Chapter 9

**Well, well, well…TVD has really given us Bamon fans a gift and have really awakened my fanfic writing heart, so let's go! Thank you for the support, messages and reviews. **

**Disclaimer: CW owns all of this. **

_Present Mystic Falls_

Damon looked down as the sunlight shone down on Bonnie's sleeping form next to him. She was facing him with her eyes closed and she had a slight smirk on her face. She looked relaxed, without a care in the world and it reminded him what it was like to be back in the Other Mystic Falls. As he caressed her cheek softly with his thumb, it was almost as if he felt like this was just a temporary state of bliss.

He often wondered when he stood in a room with both Elena and Bonnie how he reached this point. How could he be standing in the room with the girl that he had dreamed about for years. The girl that he betrayed his brother for and felt as if he had an all consuming love with and only want to be with that girl's best friend? When had things changed so much that the best friend of that girl who he couldn't stand a year ago, was the one that he wanted to be with. The one that made his heart swell at times when she looked at him with those green eyes and pursed her lips. Never in a million years did he think that he would end up like this, but as he lay next to her—he couldn't imagine being anywhere else.

He moved strands of her hair out of her face causing her to stir, but her eyes never opened as she turned away from him. She was exhausted after their night. It had been a week since Elena had been shot by the hunter and the entire gang was on alert. They spent days looking for traces or clues of the hunter and the nights were spent with Damon sneaking to Bonnie's apartment to spend time with her.

They were still sneaking around. Bonnie had convinced him Elena and Jeremy would be too hurt if they told them now. They needed some time to pass before they told their friends. Caroline still shot him daggers—he could handle her and Stefan just looked at him with guilty eyes most of the time. As much as he wanted to alleviate Stefan's guilt, he couldn't. There were times at night when he was lying next to Bonnie, she would be fast asleep and there would be silence all around and he would think of a moment when he would be sitting at the kitchen table with Giuseppe talking about everything and yet talking about nothing. He missed those moments and he ached to have them again. The only thing that kept him sane in this new reality was Bonnie. She was one the one bright light in this entire experience. She understood what it was like to live in that world; a world where they were happy and they got to know each other in ways that they never known each other before; not just physically, but also emotionally. Damon laid back down and wrapped his arm around Bonnie pulling her closer to him. He kissed her on her shoulder as her body melded into his and he closed his eyes.

SSSSSS

After Damon left, Bonnie went into the bathroom to start her shower. She couldn't deny that a part of her felt so much better about being back with Damon spending his nights with her and just being the way they _were_. Although, she still felt guilty every time she looked at Elena or Jeremy, as more time passed she began to feel better about it. She knew that she had to tell Elena soon, but every time she thought of exactly what she could say to her—she never thought it sounded right. Bonnie stood looking into the mirror following her shower wrapped in her towel. She had done this many mornings since she came back to _this_ Mystic Falls.

She wiped the condensation from the mirror and looked at herself in the mirror, "Elena…it just sorta happened…I mean, I know that Damon and I never liked each other much before but time away…it changed our feelings…it changed _us_", Bonnie practiced, "yeah…how does that sound to you, Bonnie?" she chuckled humorlessly as she began to dry her hair walking out of the bathroom.

As she padded into her bedroom, she heard knocking on her apartment door. It had to be Caroline, she had taken to dropping by unexpectedly ever since the day she came to tell Bonnie about Elena being shot. Bonnie was sure she suspected something was going on, but Caroline never mentioned it.

Bonnie opened the door to find Hudson on the other side. She hadn't seen him in days—which was fine with her, but the first time seeing him again while she was in a towel, wasn't the best thing she could have imagined.

"Oh Bonnie, sorry did I catch you at the wrong time?" he asked looking at her from head to toe.

She tightened the towel around her body, "Umm…kind of…is something wrong?"

"Not exactly, I just wanted to know if you could help me with something…but since you were in the middle of something, I can come back", he replied quickly.

"If you're going to be home for awhile, I will come over after I get dressed".

Hudson's face changed slightly into a relieved look, "Actually, I'm going out…umm…I will come see you another time".

"Ok", Bonnie said.

"Ok", Hudson replied as Bonnie slowly closed the door.

Hudson turned and walked over to his apartment closing the door behind him as his cell phone began to ring, "Yeah", he answered.

"Have you done it yet?"

"No, these things take time. I had to lay low for a couple of days, they are looking for me".

"You can not let her continue to interfere in our plans, I give you the tool to get rid of her and you will do it".

"I understand that, but…"

"Hudson, I paid you to complete a job. I want every vampire in Mystic Falls dead and anyone who interferes in that needs to be taken care of, including that Bennett witch", and with that last line, the phone went dead.

Hudson turned to the door and then bent down to his bag removing a knife.

_Other Mystic Falls-Three Months Ago_

Bonnie stared down at the slightly burnt grilled cheese sandwich in front of her in disgust, "Umm…am I supposed to eat this?" she wrinkled her nose pushing the plate away.

"While Giuseppe's in Philadelphia for that conference, he said that I have to be a good host to you and that means cooking your breakfast, lunch and dinner. For breakfast, I made you pancakes and now there's your lunch…eat", Damon said pushing the plate towards her.

Bonnie rolled her eyes, "Yes I would, but I have to go to class", she replied slipping off one of the kitchen stools and grabbing her bag.

"You really like that class huh?" Damon asked picking at the untouched grilled cheese sandwich.

Bonnie searched her bag for her brushes, "I do", she shrugged, "it helps me focus on other things than missing everyone, you know".

"But you've never shown me any of your paintings", Damon replied.

Bonnie looked up at him, "Why would I do that?"

"Because you've been doing this for a couple of weeks now and I'm kind of interested to see what you spend all of those hours a day doing".

Bonnie shrugged, "They're not any good and Damon, I honestly don't need your criticism".

"Who says I would criti…"

"Bonnie!" Greta called from the foyer.

"I have to go…there's some guests coming today, try to be nice", Bonnie said.

"Whatever", Damon said as Greta entered the kitchen.

The first time Greta entered the bed and breakfast, Damon felt a pang of guilt. The brief memory he had of the witch was snapping her neck, but to see her walking around and giving him googly eyes freaked him out a little. He wasn't sure if he had grown a conscience, but seeing how young Greta Martin was and how vibrant she seemed—made him feel like crap every time she entered a room.

"Hi Damon", Greta smiled brightly.

"Hi Greta", Damon smirked.

"And on that note, let's go", Bonnie said pulling Greta out of the kitchen and out of the boarding house.

As Greta started her car, she shook her head with a grin spread across her face, "What?" Bonnie asked.

"I don't understand Bonnie, he is gorgeous and you two live in that house together and nothing…absolutely nothing?" she turned to Bonnie.

Bonnie flashed back to the kiss over a month ago and it stirred something inside of her that she pushed down deeply, "It's complicated".

"Doesn't seem complicated…he's single, your single..."

"We're not single", Bonnie answered before she could think.

Greta raised an eyebrow, "I haven't heard you speak about a boyfriend".

Bonnie sighed, "It's just really complicated. Either way, Damon and I are just friends and that's all that we can ever be".

Greta shrugged, "Then would you mind if I asked Damon out one night?"

Bonnie looked at Greta. She wanted to say no…Elena was still out there somewhere and Damon still loved her, but the truth was…they were here and never going back to their old lives and besides, Damon wouldn't say yes to Greta anyway.

"No…go ahead and don't say I didn't warn you", Bonnie warned.

"Noted", Greta grinned as Bonnie felt an uneasy feeling in her stomach.

SSSSSS

Damon entered Bonnie's room to throw her jacket that she insisted on leaving in the living room. For a judgey little woman, she could be messy. He threw her jacket on the bed as something caught his eye in the corner. There were two canvases in the corner near the wardrobe. He looked over his shoulder. The witch had refused to show him any of her 'works of art' and he was curious. He thought that they were _bonding_ and she was keeping secrets. He walked over to the wardrobe and picked up one of the canvases. He walked over to her bed and sat down staring at the canvas. It was a painting of Elena, Caroline and Bonnie and it was pretty damn good.

Damon stared at the three girls, but he focused on Elena. Even in a painting, she was gorgeous. She was smiling and it was a smile that he had never seen. Even though it was Bonnie's view of Elena, it was a smile that was truly happy. He then focused on Bonnie, she was in the middle of the three girls and her eyes were bright. She was painting her friends. She was painting them in simpler times. The other painting was of Jeremy, but it was not nearly as good as the picture of Elena, Caroline and Bonnie.

It had been a couple of weeks since they even mentioned their previous lives. It was as if they decided silently to almost bury it down somewhere deep inside because it was too painful to think about. The truth was, as much as he enjoyed getting to know Giuseppe again in a different way, he wished that he could share this new Giuseppe with Stefan.

Then there was Elena, he was a better man here. She deserved the man that he was here in this Mystic Falls and not the one he was previously.

He sighed before lifting the canvas up and placed it back between the wardrobe before heading out of Bonnie's room.

SSSSSS

After checking in the new guests, who thankfully did not consist of any of Damon's former victims, Damon settled into the office to handle some of the paperwork that Giuseppe informed him was very important to complete each day.

"Well you are really taking on the role of son of Giuseppe, aren't you?" Shelia stated entering the office.

Damon smirked and leaned back in his chair, "Well Shelia, what brings you to the bed and breakfast today?"

"Bonnie asked me to pick her up some new paint brushes".

"Ahh".

"So enjoying yourself?"

"Sitting here talking to you?" Damon stood up and smirked looking down into Sheila's stern face, "who would not enjoy that?"

"I doubt that, I meant being Salvatore brother you always wanted to be".

Damon folded his arms, "What is this place? Is this it…are we ever going back?"

"You died".

"Yes, I've died before. You know what I am asking you. Is this the end for us, do we just continue to live this life forever?" Damon asked, "is there no going back?"

"Why? Does that matter? Does it influence how you live your life here?" Sheila asked.

Damon rolled his eyes, "Why is everything a riddle with you?"

"Because Damon, I want to know why does it matter. This is your home now, there is your life and from what I hear from Giuseppe, this worked out for you well".

Damon stared at Sheila for a few moments, "I'm feeling guilty here".

Shelia raised an eyebrow and scoffed, "You feel guilty…impossible".

Damon squinted and shook his head, "I _can_ feel guilty alright. I just wish that my brother was here and Elena".

Shelia leaned against the desk, "Well I guess that in order for you to have this life, you had to give up your other life…but this is it Damon, make it count".

Damon nodded as Shelia headed towards the door.

"She doesn't talk about home anymore", Damon called after her, "she doesn't say that she misses any of them".

"Then maybe my granddaughter has decided to finally stop being so selfless".

"I don't think that's your granddaughter's MO at all".

"And yours was never to care about anyone else's feelings", Shelia replied simply, "please let Bonnie know I dropped off her brushes".

Damon watched as Shelia walked out of the office and he glanced over at a picture of he and Giuseppe took during their fishing trip. He picked up the picture in the frame and for a moment, he saw Stefan in the picture and just like that it faded away.

_Present Mystic Falls_

"I still feel weird and I am starting to get cabin fever", Elena complained as she and Bonnie stood in the kitchen of Elena's house.

"Well until we find out who shot you, you need to be careful—you almost died", Caroline replied, "it affected you differently and we don't know why".

Elena rolled her eyes and then smiled slightly, "The only thing that came out of this is Damon coming to see me, he came to me when it happened and I could tell that he still loves me".

Bonnie felt her stomach twist as she glanced up at Elena while Caroline stared at Bonnie.

"I mean, I know that he says that his feelings have changed, but I don't see any indication that they have. There's no one else, I mean…we would know", Elena said placing her a strand of hair behind her ear, "I just…I don't know".

"I noticed that Stefan never left your side either", Bonnie spoke up.

Elena nodded, "I was surprised. I mean after everything that happened, he still came to my side. I remember him carrying me in my door after I was shot".

Bonnie then noticed Caroline focusing on her shoes. Something was going on here.

"So Bonnie, I notice that you look better", Elena smiled, "Happier. I know that coming back here was hard, but it seems like you are getting used to it".

Bonnie shrugged, "I'm not sure if I'm happier, but I'm getting there".

"Could it be that new neighbor that you went out with a couple of weeks ago, is he making you happier", Elena grinned nudging Caroline, who said nothing.

"We're just neighbors, although…", Bonnie began and then shook her head, "it's nothing".

"What?" Caroline asked.

"He came to my apartment this morning, he wanted me to help him with something. He never said what, but it was just weird. I can't put my finger on _why_ it was weird, it just was".

"Hmm…maybe he really wants to date you and he's nervous".

"Maybe", Bonnie shrugged, "but it seemed like more…" she began as the back door opened and Jeremy walked in with a petite redhead, he made eye contact with Bonnie and smiled, "Hello everyone, this is McCullen. McCullen, this is my sister Elena and her friends, Caroline and uh…Bonnie".

McCullen smiled and then turned to Jeremy, "I will see you later Jay", she replied placing her hands on his cheeks and kissing him deeply.

Elena cleared her throat and Caroline turned her head as Bonnie stood staring at Jeremy and this redhead kissing. She didn't feel jealous, but she definitely felt something.

McCullen let Jeremy go and then smiled, "I will see you…nice meeting you all", she replied before leaving out of the backdoor.

There was silence in the kitchen for a few moments as Jeremy smirked walking past them, "Excuse me", Bonnie said following after him and up the stairs.

She was on his heels as he headed towards his room and she stood in the doorway, "Jeremy, that display in the kitchen…"

"What…you have a problem with it?" he asked looking through his phone.

"No, I don't have a problem with it. You are free to kiss and do whomever you want, but I do want to clear the air between us".

"What is there to say Bonnie, I missed you…I grieved you…when you came back, it was the best day of my life and then you played along with everything for a few weeks and then you dumped me and I still don't know why".

Bonnie gripped onto the doorknob, "I died Jeremy. I died. I died…I came back to life…I became an anchor…then I died again and you know what, I can't continue to walk around on eggshells around you. I can't continue to allow you to make me feel bad for breaking up with you when it was virtually the only option I had. The truth is, when I came back…when I woke up in that coffin, I felt different. This is all different to me. You are different to me. My feelings are different. I won't apologize any more for doing what I needed to do. You can be angry at me, you can throw as many girls in my face as you want but it won't make me regret breaking up with you because I did that for me and no one else and I am happy with my decision", she replied turning around and walking away from Jeremy's room. She hated saying all of those things to him, but she had to. She had to start doing what she promised her Grams she would do.

_Other Mystic Falls-Three Months Ago_

After Greta blew her off following art class, Bonnie decided to go to the Mystic Grille for dinner. Ever since the kiss with Damon a couple of weeks ago, the less _alone_ time she spent with him, the better. It wasn't as if she still thought about the kiss, it was just weird. She couldn't describe her feelings at all about it other than weird.

Every time her mind drifted to the thought of that kiss, she thought about Elena. Even though she could never for the life of her understand how Elena picked Damon over Stefan, she still thought about Damon being Elena's boyfriend. Three months had drifted by and they were settling into this new life, but there were still times when she would remember or something would jog her memory and she would remember a conversation or event that brought her right back to the Mystic Falls where Elena, Caroline and Jeremy were. There were times at night when she missed them desperately, but mentioning it just made it hurt more. But then there were times when she didn't think about them…she didn't think of that Mystic Falls…she was able to relax and laugh and be normal. She almost forgot what it was like, but now that she was starting to remember again—she was starting to lose her need to return to her previously life and she almost hated herself for it.

"Is this seat taken?" a voice that she remembered and brought chills down her spine said from above.

Bonnie looked up slowly and came face to face with Kol Mikelson. She found herself involuntarily reaching for the knife on the table, "Whoa…whoa…I'm not going to harm you, I was just trying to flirt and I guess I was pretty bad at it", he smiled crookedly, "I'm Kol…Kol Mikelson"

Bonnie tried to push down her uneasiness—she had to remember, this was a different world. However, she had no idea why or how Kol got in it.

"Umm, I'm sorry…you can take a seat and I'm Bonnie", Bonnie said, not really sure why she said it, especially to one of The Originals…who she had a hand in seeing murdered.

"So…umm…I take classes at the community center and I saw you a couple of times coming out of the art room, I always wanted to speak but you were always with your friend".

"Oh…"

"So I guess what I'm asking right now, is whether you want to have dinner with me right now", he replied.

Bonnie blinked a couple of times, "Umm…sure".

She wasn't sure what this Kol was like, but she couldn't help but be curious. After placing their orders, Bonnie sat back in the booth, "So what classes do you take at the community center?"

Kol smirked, "Please don't make me say".

"What?" Bonnie asked.

He leaned forward, "Promise not to tell anyone?"

"I won't say a word".

"Yoga…my parents believe that it would center me, they're kind of new age", Kol shrugged.

"Wow…interesting".

"Thank you for not laughing, I really appreciate that".

Bonnie nodded as she sat back and looked at Kol sitting across from her. She was shocked to even see another vampire here, especially one of them as old as Kol was.

"So did you order yet?" Kol asked.

"Umm…", Bonnie began, but noticed the restaurant door open with Damon and Greta walking in laughing together. She thought Greta was going home to decompress or whatever she said.

Damon caught Bonnie's eye and then looked over at the person sitting across from her and she could see his eyebrows come together as he and Greta made a beeline over to the table.

"Bonnie…hello! Who's your friend?" he asked raising an eyebrow at Bonnie.

"Kol Mikelson", Bonnie replied through clenched teeth.

Damon looked down, "So it is…mind if we join you?" Damon asked plopping down in the booth followed reluctantly by Greta, who flashed a guilty look at Bonnie.

Bonnie stared at Damon temporarily forgetting that Kol, one of The Originals had somehow infiltrated this perfect little world, she was more focused on the fact that Damon was on a date with Greta, when Elena was barely a distant memory—it was just odd.

SSSSSS

The dinner was tense and whatever relaxation Bonnie felt when she first stepped in the Mystic Grille was over and done with. She was fuming as she watched Damon flirt with Greta and prod Kol about the most ridiculous things.

By the time Damon got up mentioning that he needed to take Greta home, Bonnie was grateful. When they disappeared out the door, Kol turned to Bonnie, "That was weird", he chuckled.

"Extremely", Bonnie deadpanned.

"This was not what I expected, but I wanted to know if you would like to maybe meet up somewhere…somewhere your friend and his _date_ can't find us?" Kol smirked.

Bonnie opened her mouth as he thoughts went to Jeremy, "Just to hang out as friends?" she asked raising an eyebrow.

He hesitated and then nodded, "As friends".

She nodded as he gave her his number on a napkin. She had to admit she was curious about Kol in this world, she wasn't sure why—but she was.

SSSSS

When Bonnie walked into the Bed and Breakfast following the events in the Mystic Grille, she noticed the guests going upstairs as Damon entered from the kitchen. "Bonnie…how was your evening?" Damon smirked.

She marched over, grabbed him by his arm and pulled him into the living room closing the door behind them. "What were you doing tonight!" she seethed staring at him.

"You mean…interrupting your date with one of our mortal enemies on the other side?" Damon smirked.

"It wasn't a date! I was sitting there and he walked over and sat down…he started talking to me, that was it".

"That's not what it looked like to me", Damon sung.

"What about you…what are you doing with Greta?" Bonnie asked suspiciously.

"What…she came over here, offered to take me to dinner and I could not tell her no. That wouldn't be right for one of the town's most affluent businessmen".

Bonnie narrowed her eyes, "I can't believe you", she scoffed.

"What _exactly_ does that mean?"

"_Elena_", Bonnie said simply, "she's barely a memory and you are already looking for a new what…girlfriend…conquest…what? You kiss me a couple of weeks ago, now you're dating Greta? She doesn't deserve to be some stand in for Elena, Damon".

Damon turned his back to Bonnie walking over to the drink cart and began to pour himself a drink.

"I mean, I know that its only been a couple of months, but you are replacing her already…how can you do that? How can you move on so easily…how can…"

"What do you want me to do Bonnie!?" Damon shouted, "we have been here for months! There is no going back! It's done! We said goodbye and we need to move on!" he moved closer to her with his chest heaving, "yes, when I think about Elena, I miss her—but Bonnie, I've lived for a long time and I've had to say goodbye to many people who I care about—believe it or not—but we are not going back to Mystic Falls! It's over, it's done…we died!"

Bonnie felt like every word he spoke was a slap to her face.

"I am moving on. I am dealing with the life that I have now and not the one that was left behind. I am going to live right now and I am moving on. You need to do the same, instead of drawing pictures of the past".

Bonnie gasped as she felt as if Damon had shot her. When she first started art class, the teacher told her that her paintings and pictures of bowls of fruit held no personality. He told her to think about something that brought emotion out of her and she just began drawing and she ended up with a picture of Elena, herself and Caroline. The picture was pretty lifelike and sometimes, when she was alone and when she felt like she needed someone to talk to—she would talk to the picture. It was childish and a little weird, but it was just something she did when she was lonely. Had Damon spied on her doing that? She was so embarrassed that the lump that formed in her throat left her unable to speak.

She brushed past him and rushed out of the room, she rushed into her room and slammed the door locking it behind her. She felt as if she could set the entire room on fire at that moment. She had always hated Damon, but never more than she did at that very moment. He had taken something so private that she could barely believe that it was real.

"Bonnie…open the door", Damon said on the other side.

She ignored him.

"Bonnie, open the door or I will open it".

She continued to ignore him.

Suddenly she saw the doorknob turning and the door opening slowly. She stood up as Damon entered the room, holding the key up, "I asked nicely", he replied.

She stared at him with daggers in her eyes.

"Looks won't kill me, I'm already dead", he smirked.

"Please Damon…just get out…", she said in a voice that immediately removed the smirk from his face. It was a sound of resignation and sadness.

He paused in the doorway. All of the fun and games and the banter went out of the window at that moment and when he saw the tears in her eyes, he felt something soften inside of him. He had no idea that his words downstairs would have this effect on her, "Bonnie", he replied gently.

"Damon, can you please just leave", she said wiping her eyes, "please".

He nodded and started walking towards the door. When he reached the door, he stopped, "Bonnie, I didn't mean to…uh…I was doing our usual banter, you know…"

She didn't say a word to him as he moved closer to her, "I honestly didn't know that you would react this way. I didn't think…"

"Yes, why would you? You never think about what you say and how I will take it, " she cut him off, "I miss them. I miss them a lot and I feel guilty. I feel guilty that I am starting to believe that this place could be home for me. I feel like I am selfish and I don't want to feel this way, but I do".

Damon moved closer and took a seat next to Bonnie on the bed, "I miss them too. Every day I wish that I could share this Giuseppe with Stefan. I wish that I could show Elena the Damon that I am now and now the one that I was, but I can't", Damon sighed, "this is who I am now and they are not here, they never will be, so I have to move on and so do you".

Bonnie took a deep breath.

"I'm sorry for looking at your paintings, I was just curious to see what you spend your time doing", Damon replied.

Bonnie looked over at Damon sitting next to her, "You really are a better Damon here", she replied.

He wrapped his arm around her, "That means I must be a complete angel now", he replied.

Bonnie looked up at him and she felt something weird come over her as they stared at each other. Bonnie almost felt like the room was about to start spinning as she smiled back at Damon and he smiled back at her.

Damon reached out and touched her cheek with his thumb and Bonnie felt weird all over. The seconds that drifted by felt like eternity before she felt his lips on hers. She closed her eyes as her lips met his and somehow they felt together. It was as if her mind her turned off momentarily and she was just in this moment, feeling nothing but the affection and caresses that she as he placed his hands on her cheeks.

She pushed everything out of her mind at that every moment and allowed his kisses to take hers somewhere. With her eyes closed, she threw her head back and became lost in the kisses until she felt herself being lowered to the bed. She opened her eyes and realized what she was truly doing and who she was kissing and she immediately broke the kiss, "Damon…we have to stop…we have to…stop", she said pushing him up.

Damon blinked and looked down at Bonnie with her flushed cheeks and her eyes wide and then he realized, "That…how did that happen?" he asked.

"You should go to your room", she replied.

Damon blinked, "Umm…yeah…I need to uh…go", he replied jumping up and rushing out of her room.

Bonnie sat up and touched her lips as a feeling of guilt came over. She had kissed Elena's boyfriend and kissed one of Jeremy's biggest enemies and she didn't understand why she didn't feel repulsed or even evil, she just felt guilty.

_Present Mystic Falls_

Bonnie sat on her couch looking through her grimoire and she chuckled, "And pray tell what is so funny Goodie Bennett", Damon smirked on the other end of the couch.

"I just remembered about that night that you came and inserted yourself into that little dinner that I had with Kol", Bonnie giggled.

"Oh the moment that you realized that you were hot for me", Damon said lifting his eyebrows up.

She rolled her eyes, "That is the furthest from the truth".

"Ahh…I begged to differ. It was the first time I kissed you that you didn't want to set me on fire, I would say that you were hot for me".

"I honestly, don't know what I was honestly. I was…confused. I missed Elena, Caroline and Jeremy…and it just got confusing. I can't explain it, it was a mixture of feelings".

"And then you avoided me for a couple of days".

"Well it wasn't easy to deal with what happened".

"I know, I'm very irresistible".

"Whatever", she rolled her eyes.

"That's why you are fine with me sneaking over here late at night to spend some quality time with you", Damon said moving closer to her.

Bonnie smiled as he closed the space between them with a kiss.

Bonnie moaned as Damon deepened the kiss, "Mmm, I wanted to take a shower…"

"Then we can do that first and then…", Damon wiggled his eyebrow.

She giggled as he attacked her neck with kisses.

"I'm going to start the water, join me", he stated getting up from the couch.

"Give me a minute to lock up and I will join you".

"You better, you know I use up all of the hot water", Damon winked as he stood up and headed down the hallway.

Bonnie stood up shaking her head as she heard the water start in the bathroom and he began to sing 'Whatta Man'. Only Damon would start singing a 90's tune while he undressed. She walked over to the door to put the chain on and was met with a knock on the other side. Bonnie looked through the keyhole and noticed Hudson standing on the other side of the door.

She looked towards the bathroom and sighed opening the door.

"Hi Hudson", she smiled, "what brings you by this late?"

Hudson looked around uneasily, "Umm…hey Bonnie".

"Hudson, what's wrong?"

He looked back at her with a look of regret, "Bonnie, I'm sorry…but I have to, you're getting in the way", he stated before taking out a long knife.

"Hudson, what is…", she began, but then she felt the cold steel enter her stomach.

"I'm sorry", Hudson said again before taking the knife out of her stomach and rushing away from her door.

Bonnie looked down at the blood running through her fingers, "Da…Dam…Damon…", she gasped as she fell to the floor.

Damon stood in the shower lathering soap when he thought he heard something, "Damon…", he heard Bonnie say faintly.

He turned the water off and listened.

"Damon…", he heard her say again.

He hopped out of the shower and rushed into the living room as he felt like the world was disappearing around him, when he saw her lying on the floor in her blood—he finally realized that this _was_ hell.

**Well Hudson made his move…many things happened…please show your love or like. **

**Thank you….**


	10. Chapter 10

**Well I've been gone for some time, but I'm back. TVD gave us a lot to think about and be encouraged about—only time will tell if it turns into anything worthwhile. **

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Damon dropped down next to Bonnie and lifted her head up, "Baby…come on…", he said biting into his wrist and place it up to her mouth, "come on…drink my blood…come on…"

Bonnie's lips latched onto his wrist as she weakly drank from his wrist. "That's it…drink", he whispered caressing her hair.

She stopped sucking and looked at him with a slight smile, but he instantly noticed that the color was draining from her face as she made a choking sound before blood began vomiting out of her mouth. He turned her over as she continued to vomit his blood up.

He watched in horror as she stopped and then lay on the floor motionless. He could hear her heart beating slowly and her breathing become shallow, but there was no way he was letting her go. Not then and not ever.

_Other Mystic Falls-Two Months Before_

Damon sat in the kitchen with Giuseppe sampling 100 year old scotch that Giuseppe brought back from one of his conventions as Bonnie entered dressed in the shortest dress that he had ever witnessed the young witch in. His mouth dropped and he felt something stir inside of him.

"Wow Bonnie…who's the lucky gentleman tonight?" Giuseppe asked.

Bonnie opened her mouth, but was interrupted by Damon, "Kol Mikaelson, some hooligan that she's been seeing off and on for a couple of weeks", he said with a hint of annoyance.

Giuseppe raised an eyebrow and then looked at Bonnie, "Oh Kol…yes, he was adopted by some very good friends of mine. Nice young man, a little wild but nothing to worry about", Giuseppe replied.

"He is nice", Bonnie smiled thoughtfully, "he's helped me to smile a lot lately".

Damon scoffed.

"How's Greta by the way Damon?" Bonnie smirked turning to him.

"I wouldn't know Bonnie, I'm sure she filled you in on the status of our _friendship_", Damon smiled.

Bonnie shrugged. She remembered the conversation with Greta perfectly. It happened right after that chance meeting at the Mystic Grille.

"_Honestly Bonnie, I had no idea that you and Damon had some crazy freaky jealously thing going on", Greta replied, the next day when she picked Bonnie up for class. _

"_What…Damon and I have nothing going on", Bonnie declared. _

_Greta gave Bonnie a doubtful smirk, "Yeah, whatever you say. You two have something going on and I am not about to stand in the way of it…no way", she shook her head. _

"I was sure that you would give it another go", Bonnie winked.

"Bonnie, I'm not that easy", Damon smiled back at her as someone rang the doorbell.

"Well I'm sure that's Kol, we're going to a club in town…don't wait up", Bonnie grinned as she waved over her shoulder and headed towards the door.

Giuseppe turned and looked at Damon as the front door closed, "So you're fine with that?" Giuseppe asked.

Damon shrugged, "She's old enough to make her own decisions".

"So she is".

"I mean, this Kol guy is a little weird but Bonnie's a big girl…"

"So she is", Giuseppe replied, "a beautiful young girl, Kol will surely appreciate it".

Damon sat his glass down and looked at Giuseppe, "You will never stop playing the matchmaker will you?"

"You and Bonnie have been here for quite some time and I've noticed that you two are closer to each other than two people I have ever met. Sure you tease each other and you fight, but there is definitely something under all of that and you don't want to explore it for some reason".

"I dated her best friend…I was in love with her best friend and it's complicated".

"I think one of the best things about Mystic Falls is that things are as uncomplicated here as they can be", Giuseppe said tapping his glass with Damon's.

SSSSSS

Bonnie laughed as Kol danced around her on the dance floor. The sound of her laugh was almost unrecognizable to her because it had been so long since she actually laughed like this. A couple of weeks ago when she first started meeting up with Kol after art class, she kind of felt guilty…it almost felt like cheating on Jeremy, but every time she thought of that argument with Damon in her room following that night at the Mystic Grille and the subsequent kiss—she felt like she needed to go out with Kol.

Maybe there was a small part of her trying to distract herself from what was stirring inside of her related to Damon, but this wasn't bad. Kol was fun, smart and a little silly and she needed that.

She was determined to embrace this new life and not take it for granted…her Grams had moved heaven and earth for her and she would not squander it.

"I'm going to get something to drink, do you want something?" Kol asked.

"A coke?" Bonnie asked.

"Such a good girl…I like it", Kol winked.

Bonnie smiled as she watched Kol dance through the crowd towards the bar. She felt like her heart was fluttering in her chest—this is what it felt like to be _free_. She touched her chest and closed her eyes. She had finally found her peace.

SSSSSS

Bonnie danced into the boarding house humming to herself and headed out to the deck. She could see him out there sipping on his glass of scotch. She slipped off her heels and sat down in the chair next to him.

"Good night?" he asked sipping.

She looked at him and Bonnie couldn't hide her smile, "It was a good night".

"Oh Kol is that great of a guy?" he raised an eyebrow.

Bonnie looked down and shook her head, "No…it's not because he's a great guy…I mean he is, but that's not why it was a good night", she smiled, "it was a good night because I was able to dance and laugh and not worry about who I have to protect, what spell I need to save someone…which one of my friends would die that night or the next week. I was like any other young girl having fun on a date. I have friends here, I have a life…one that I enjoy…I felt freedom tonight, Damon".

Damon nodded, "Do you feel guilty?"

Bonnie looked up at the stars, "I feel guilty that everyone that we love can't experience this".

Damon offered Bonnie some of his scotch as he nodded. She scrunched her up face and shook her head.

"Oh live a little Bon Bon", Damon said.

Bonnie smirked and took a swig of the scotch as Damon chuckled.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Damon burst into the boarding house carrying Bonnie as Stefan rushed down the stairs, "What happened…what's going on?" Stefan asked as he followed Damon into the living room.

"I don't know…she was stabbed by something…someone. I didn't see them and my blood's not healing her", Damon paced the room running his hands through hair, "I…I didn't know what else to do, I called Alaric".

Stefan walked over to Damon and grabbed his arm, "We will figure this out, she's still alive and that's what matters right now".

Damon nodded slowly as he looked over at the couch where Bonnie lay still bleeding.

"Damon, Stefan what's going on?" Elena asked rushing in ahead of Alaric before looking over at the couch, "oh my god Bonnie, what happened?"

"She was stabbed, we don't know by who and she's not healing…Damon already gave her some of his blood, she threw it up".

"Alaric, we need you to do something…she can't die", Damon said walking over to Alaric.

"I…I…don't know what I can do. If this is the same person who shot Stefan, Caroline and Elena with arrows—whatever Bonnie was stabbed with is not something that can be easily cured".

Damon grabbed Alaric and pushed him into the wall knocking down pictures as Stefan and Elena both looked on, "I don't care what you have to do, who you have to call, help her!" Damon snarled.

"Damon…Alaric will figure out something", Stefan said calmly as he pulled Damon away from Alaric as Elena watched with wide eyes.

Damon looked over at Bonnie as the faint beat of her heart echoed in his ears.

_Other Mystic Falls-Two Months Before_

"So can I drive?" Bonnie asked holding out her hand for Damon's car keys.

"Oh no, I looked all over for this Camaro and I would never put it in your hands, especially to drive long distances".

"I would have you know that I was the first one out of our little group of friends to get her driver's license", Bonnie crossed her arms and smirked.

"And I was one of the first people to drive a car…_ever_", Damon bent down and smirked in her face, "so get in the car".

Bonnie rolled her eyes, "Fine, but I get to drive back".

"With Giuseppe's precious bottles of wine, I don't think so", Damon scoffed as he held the passenger door open and Bonnie slid in.

As they drove out of the parking space in front of the bed and breakfast, Bonnie studied the polish on her nails. Giuseppe had enlisted her and Damon to travel to Richmond to retrieve some wine from a winery there. She wasn't crazy about spending this much one on one time with Damon, but she guess this would break things up a little. Since arriving in this Mystic Falls four months ago, she only stayed in Mystic Falls. She would be lying if she said she wasn't interested in seeing how the rest of _this_ world was. She figured that it couldn't be that bad.

SSSSSS

"Miss, would you like to taste the Le Blanc?" one of the vineyard hosts asked as Bonnie waited for Damon to finish taking inventory of the wine that Giuseppe ordered.

Bonnie blinked. She was tempted to inform the host that she was under 21, but this was her heaven—so she didn't have to play by the rules. "Yes…please", she smiled as the host poured her a glass of the wine and she sipped.

"And here is one of our signatures…it's a cupcake wine", the host smiled brightly.

Bonnie nodded enthusiastically as the host poured her a separate glass before adding cheese and crackers in front of her.

Bonnie snacked and drank the wine. It was actually pretty enjoyable. When had she ever had the chance to do this in her other life without a care in the world? She sipped on the wine and snacked on cheese humming quietly to herself.

"Well, well, well what is this?" Damon smirked walking up beside her.

Bonnie swallowed the wine, "You're always telling me to live a little, so I'm doing that", Bonnie shrugged.

"Yes…so you are".

"Miss would you like to buy a bottle or two?" the host asked.

Bonnie looked at Damon with wide eyes. He rolled his eyes and sighed, "Two of each, please".

Bonnie grinned as the host smiled and nodded.

SSSSS

An hour later, Bonnie sat in the front of Damon's Camaro holding the box containing her wine. "You can not tell your Grams where you got those from", Damon replied, "she would flambé me if she knew that I bought her granddaughter alcohol".

Bonnie shrugged, "Grams has never been that uptight".

Damon nodded as his cell phone began to ring.

"I can get it", Bonnie offered.

"I don't know…"

Bonnie rolled her eyes and picked up the phone, "Damon's phone", she smirked.

"Bonnie…umm…hi…it's Giuseppe".

"Hi Giuseppe, we have the wine and we are on our way back…we should be there in another hour".

"That's fine Bonnie, I was actually calling because…", Giuseppe breathed as Bonnie heard the sound of an intercom in the air.

"Giuseppe, is something wrong?" Bonnie asked as she felt her heart drop into her stomach.

"Shelia and I were having lunch and she couldn't breathe…she was in pain…I'm at the hospital now", Giuseppe began.

Bonnie felt like something became stuck in her throat as tears immediately filled her eyes, "What…what happened?" Bonnie choked out.

Damon turned to Bonnie briefly and saw the tears.

"She had a heart attack, I think you better get to Mystic Falls General as soon as you can".

Bonnie's hands began to shake as Damon took the phone from her, "We will be there soon", Damon replied before hanging up.

"She can't die…I can't…", Bonnie choked out as tears fell from eyes.

"She's not going to", Damon said, "and I will get you there in 30 minutes", as he increased his speed.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Elena stood in the middle of the Salvatore kitchen staring down at her mug of blood as Stefan entered. "Bonnie is the same, no worse…no better", he replied glumly, "have you been able to get in touch with Lucy?"

"I called her and left a message, it took me a long time to get in touch with her before…", Elena replied and then bit her lip, "have you noticed how Damon…how he's absolutely panicked over Bonnie. I know that they became friends, but…".

"Well Damon has changed since he returned from the dead, so maybe that extends to caring for others", Stefan shrugged.

Elena shook her head, "No, it seems like more. Like right now, when I left the bedroom…_his_ bedroom where Bonnie is, he was standing in the corner of the room staring at her intently".

"Elena…", Stefan began as the front door opened and hurried steps came towards them.

"Where is she?" Jeremy asked appearing in the doorway.

"Upstairs, I'll take you", Stefan replied as he glanced at Elena and towards the stairs.

SSSSS

Damon paced the room staring at Bonnie lying in the bed. He needed Giuseppe right now or even Shelia. He needed someone to tell him that this would be ok. Bonnie wasn't losing any more blood, but she wasn't waking up either. He could hear her heart beating slowing, but something was stopping her from opening her eyes.

"Bonnie!" came Jeremy's strangled voice as he rushed into the room and dropped down by the bed.

Damon started to move, but Stefan grabbed his arm, "Damon, how about we give Jeremy a moment", Stefan replied pointedly.

Damon looked at Stefan and then back at Jeremy who stood staring down at Bonnie.

"Fine, fine", he mumbled as they headed out of the room and down the stairs.

They bypassed the kitchen and walked outside to the porch, "Do you know who did this?" Stefan asked, "any ideas".

"Probably the same person who was walking around shooting you with an arrow".

Stefan nodded, "Damon, you can tell me how you feel about this".

"I feel like I want to rip whoever did this head off. That's what I want to do, I don't know how to help her and I can't lose her—so we need a solution and fast".

Stefan frowned, "You and Bonnie…do you love her?"

Damon began to answer, but Elena cleared her throat from the doorway. She didn't react as if she heard Stefan's question, but the look in her eyes told that she knew something. "Lucy still hasn't returned any of my calls", Elena replied before turning and heading into the house.

Damon sighed as he headed into the house behind Elena following her into the living room. "Elena…", Damon began as she stood near the window, "can you at least look at me".

"That depends, can you at least tell me the truth?" she asked turning to him with tears in her eyes, "can you tell me when or why or _how_ you decided that you didn't love me anymore and that love transferred to Bonnie?"

"It wasn't like that", Damon answered quietly.

_Other Mystic Falls-Two Months Before_

Bonnie raced into Mystic Falls General with Damon trailing behind her. "I'm here to see Shelia Bennett", Bonnie replied breathless at the Nurses Station.

"Bonnie, Damon", Giuseppe said rushing up to them, "she had a minor heart attack, she's resting now but…"

"I need to see her, I need to", Bonnie said feeling as if the world was closing in.

"They are getting her in a room now but as soon as they do, I will make sure you are shown to the room…you were the one person she told me to call", Giuseppe said as he headed over to the nurses station.

Bonnie began pacing the room as tears threatened to fall.

"Judgey…hey…calm down".

"You don't understand", she said turning to Damon, "you don't get it, that's how she died before…the official cause of death was a heart attack. I can't lose her, not here…I can't…I need her _here_, she can't leave me again".

"Bonnie…"

"No, I've lost soo many people Damon. When I lost my Grams, I felt like a part of me died with her. I can't say goodbye to her again, I can't do that".

"Hey", Damon said grabbing her by the hand and placing his hands on her cheeks forcing her to look directly into his eyes, "she is going to be ok, she did not bring you here to leave you…trust me".

Bonnie nodded slowly.

"And if she tries to leave you, I will give her some vampire blood…she would love that".

Bonnie chuckled at the thought, "You're not a vampire here".

"But I got you to laugh, Shelia will be ok. She will live here so that she can tell me that I need to be grateful for you bringing me here…she ain't going no where", Damon smirked.

Bonnie nodded and smiled, "Thank you", she breathed as she felt Damon bring her into a hug and it was warm and exactly what she needed in that moment and it didn't even bother her that it was Damon giving it to her.

SSSSSS

An hour later, Bonnie found herself sitting next to Shelia's bed waiting for her to wake up. As she sat staring down at Shelia's sleeping form, she remembered that moment when she walked into her room and found her Grams dead. The way she shook her Grams' body begging her to wake up and the way she scrambled to look in the grimoire for a spell, any spell that would bring her Grams back to her. It broke her heart and stirred up every emotion she felt in those moments to the surface.

Tears fell from her eyes as she wiped them away with her hand.

"Now child, what are you crying for?" Grams voice broke through the air.

"Grams", Bonnie smiled, "you're awake".

"I am…just a little set back", Shelia remarked tiredly, "nothing to worry about".

"I just thought about what happened before…"

"Bonnie, this is a new world…a new place…I'm not leaving you any time soon", Shelia said touching Bonnie face.

Bonnie smiled as she placed her head on Shelia's stomach as Shelia patted Bonnie's head, "It's ok child, its ok".

SSSSSS

Damon paced the waiting room as Bonnie visited with Shelia. "I saw you calm her down out here, you're a good friend to her", Giuseppe smiled.

"I don't think that was ever something Bonnie thought she would describe me as".

"I think things have changed drastically".

Damon looked into the room where Bonnie was talking to Shelia and he felt something well up in his heart. Bonnie was happy and this was one of those moments that this place was meant for. This new world, this new life that they shared…it was meant for their happiness. He wasn't sure what that ever meant before, but seeing Bonnie with Shelia and the fact that he was standing next to Giuseppe…he knew what it felt like and he never wanted to leave any of this behind.

SSSSSS

"You don't have to wait for me, I could have caught a cab from the hospital", Bonnie shrugged off her coat as she and Damon walked into the bed and breakfast later that evening.

"This may be heaven, but there are probably some drunkards still looking to have a good time with young pretty girl…Giuseppe would have killed me".

Bonnie chuckled, "Of course".

"And I have your wine too…", Damon said.

Bonnie smiled, "Thank you for calming me down in the hospital".

Damon placed his hands on her arms and rubbed up and down, "See, sometimes you just have to trust me".

Bonnie looked up at him, "I guess I've started to do that over time and never noticed how much until now".

Damon smirked as the air changed a little around them and there was an unexplainable pull between them. He bent down and kissed Bonnie softly on the lips. At first, he expected her to back away or resist, but she didn't as their lips melded into each other. Perhaps it was the realization weeks ago that this was their new life and that they should embrace it or the feeling that their life in the other Mystic Falls was so far behind them or the fact that they were starting to see each other as more than they had previously. He wrapped his arm around Bonnie's waist and pulled her closer to his body as Bonnie took in an intake of breath as the kiss deepened.

After a couple of minutes drifted by, Bonnie broke the kiss and smiled. It was a genuine smile, "Thank you for being there tonight…have a nice night Damon", she smiled before heading towards the stairs.

Damon watched her go. While he was surprised at her reaction following the kiss, he couldn't deny that he liked it and at that moment—it felt right.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

"Then what was it like Damon?" Elena asked, "because you and Bonnie were never friends and granted, I realize that you two have become friends over time—but this is different. You also said that you two weren't together when you were dead, so I don't understand, why does it feel as if you and Bonnie are…"

"Together?" Damon supplied.

Elena physically recoiled at Damon's words. The look in her eyes felt like a stake entered his heart, but he couldn't back down…not at this moment.

"Elena, the truth is, Bonnie and I were together while we were _dead_. We were in a place that gave us the peace that we could never find here. We became close. We leaned on each other and feelings developed".

"But it was only six months", Elena said quietly.

Damon nodded, "It seems like a short time to you, but what we went through. The circumstances that we were in, it felt longer and I can't explain it…and more importantly, nothing that I say to you _will_ explain it".

Elena's eyes filled with tears, "How long…", she sighed, "how long have you two…what have you two…oh my god…you and Bonnie…how long have you…", she choked out barely compiling her words together.

Damon walked over to her, as her cell phone began to ring, "It's Lucy", she replied before answering and Damon stepped back.

SSSSSS

Ever since Elena took the call from Lucy, she wouldn't look at Damon as they made their way upstairs to where Bonnie lay. She was starting to turn blue and her heartbeat had slowed that Damon was ready to rip open a vein, give her his blood and end her life so that she could have eternal life.

"Where is Lucy, she's not getting better", Jeremy said.

"She said that she will be here as soon as possible", Elena said.

"Maybe we should try to give her some of our blood", Caroline suggested.

"I tried that Blondie, vampire blood won't heal her", Damon spoke up.

"Maybe just _your_ blood", Caroline snapped.

"This is not the time Blondie", Damon warned.

"Well one big happy family as always", Lucy commented from the doorway walking in with a bag. She looked down at Bonnie lying on the bed, "My poor cousin, can we get a little privacy, please?"

Slowly the rest of the gang walked out of the room closing the door behind them and filed out in the hallway. No one said a word as Caroline looked around, "Shouldn't we be happy that Lucy is here…that she is going to make Bonnie ok?" she asked.

Elena exchanged looks with Damon and Stefan.

"What is going on, is Bonnie going to die...do you guys know something!" Jeremy looked at them, "what is going on!"

"Jeremy, Lucy will be able to help Bonnie", Damon replied.

"Then what is going on, something is definitely not right here", Jeremy searched everyone's faces, "what are you not saying?"

"Can we not talk about this, please", Elena pleaded.

Everyone stood in silence for what seemed like hours until Lucy's voice broke through the air, "Well whomever stabbed her and whatever they stabbed her with was meant to cause some damage, but she will be ok. She's still out of it, but if one of you could pop a vein and help her out, she will be better soon", Lucy replied coming out of the room, "but I will tell you, I work hard to bring my cousin back to you guys and look what happens…"

"We are grateful that you brought Damon and Bonnie back to us", Stefan replied.

Lucy chuckled, "I never brought _him_ back", she gestured towards Damon, "I brought my cousin back, I have no idea how he got here…no offense", she smirked.

"None taken…excuse me, I need to give Bonnie some of my blood", Damon replied heading into the room as Jeremy's eyebrows rose as he looked at the rest of the group.

"You have to be kidding me!" Jeremy exclaimed.

"Interesting", Lucy smirked as she watched Damon close the door behind him.

_Other Mystic Falls-Two Months Before_

"I brought you some flowers for this room, I know they are not up to your interior decorating eye but I tried", Bonnie smiled as she walked into Sheila's hospital room the next day.

"Those are fine Child, you're looking better today", Shelia smiled.

"Well you're looking better today, so I am too".

"I feel better, I'm sorry for scaring you last night".

"No, no…I'm sorry if I made you feel bad. I just…it scared me. I was afraid, it was just like what happened before and I can't lose you again".

"And you won't…not now and not ever", Sheila rubbed her hand.

Bonnie felt a warm feeling in her stomach and then she felt the other emotion that she felt this morning when she woke up. Her kiss with Damon the night before was…nice and weird. When it happened, she didn't feel guilty about it; however, when she got in her bed that night and before falling asleep, she realized that she did feel guilty. Not just because she kissed Damon and he was Elena's boyfriend or former boyfriend, but because she didn't hate herself for doing it. She kind of felt like she was betraying someone or maybe many people by feeling the way she did.

"What's on your mind?" Sheila asked.

Bonnie frowned, "Damon kissed me again last night and I didn't actually hate it".

Shelia shook her head, "Oh really?"

"And I'm not going to go into how he's Elena's boyfriend or former boyfriend or whatever, I have to go into how Damon has done things to me and the people that I care about—how could I ever entertain dating or doing whatever we are doing with him".

"Have you noticed a change in Damon?" Shelia asked.

"Grams…"

"Is Damon Salvatore still the same sociopath that you remember him being?" Sheila asked bluntly.

"He has changed a lot, he was almost _sweet_ last night in the hospital when I was freaking out".

"This is a fresh start Bonnie and maybe, just maybe you are seeing the Damon that would have existed if certain actions or behaviors were changed. Just like, you are living in a world that I have to say you are different in. Putting yourself first at times, embracing your life as a young woman…Bonnie, the only advice I can give you is to do what makes you happy…what makes you smile here and that is all that should matter".

Bonnie nodded.

SSSSSS

Damon sat on one of the stools in the kitchen of the Salvatore Bed and Breakfast. Bonnie left early that morning and he guess it was all for the best. He wasn't sure if he was ready for the conversation that would follow after what happened the previous night between them. The kiss between them was not exactly unexpected but the reaction of Bonnie after it _was _unexpected. She just smiled at him and told him to have a good night.

He wasn't sure what this meant, but he was willing to see where it goes. Being Damon Salvatore and not having the vampire factor in the midst of it all definitely made for a different person. A man…a better man.

"So my Grams says hello", Bonnie said from behind him entering the kitchen.

"Oh did she?" Damon turned around.

"Yes, believe it or not…I think she's starting to like you".

"Naw…impossible", Damon said drinking his cup of coffee.

Bonnie sat next to him, "No, not impossible", she replied.

Damon raised an eyebrow as he turned to look at her, "Is that right?"

"Ok, let's get it all out of the way now. You and me, when this first started, were not friends. We each had significant others of the Gilbert persuasion that we left behind, but now…after these couple of months, we have seen many different sides to each other. Everything has changed. Our surroundings…the people we care about and even we have changed. Last night, we kissed…"

"Did we?" Damon's eyes widened, "when…where…"

Bonnie laughed, "Stop…we kissed and as much as it pains me to admit it, I didn't hate it".

"Oooh kissing me didn't send you running for the hills?"

"No and although there's a part of me that knows that we do have a past with other people and with each other that wasn't so cheery and nice, I know that we are different people…experiencing different things and I am embracing it".

"So what does this mean?" Damon asked.

Bonnie paused and then took a deep breath, "It means…umm…it means that no doors are closed at the moment where you and I are concerned…" she replied sliding off of the chair and heading out of the kitchen without another word.

Damon looked at her as she left the room and shook his head.

"Well every time Bonnie's not stomping away from you, I consider it a success", Giuseppe laughed walking in and taking over Bonnie's stool.

"We're getting along much better than before".

"That is good to know, so are you going to ask her out on a date", Giuseppe asked.

"Whoa…whoa…whoa…what do you mean? I just said we're not arguing. I said nothing about a date".

Giuseppe raised an eyebrow, "You are a Salvatore, we may make a lot of mistakes with women—but eventually we have to get it right".

"Hmm…I honestly can't remember the last time I truly asked someone out on a date".

"May I suggest some places".

"Subtle…real subtle, but since you insist on playing matchmaker for me, maybe you should answer a question for me".

"Listening".

"You and Shelia Bennett, what's going on there? It was kind of late for her to be decorating this place when she had the heart attack—so what were you two doing exactly?" Damon wiggled his eyebrow.

Giuseppe chuckled, "Shelia and I are just friends. She would never give me the time of day".

"I can't believe that as smooth as you are".

Giuseppe winked.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Bonnie opened her eyes slowly as Damon came into focus leaning over her, "Dam…Damon…", she whispered.

"Drink this", he said placing a cup near her mouth containing his blood.

She drank and grimaced, "I hate…", she sipped, "drinking blood".

"Yes, but I hate seeing you lose all of the color in your face more and listening to your heartbeat fade".

Bonnie blinked, "Oh my god…Hudson…the knife…", she panicked touching her stomach.

"The knife is gone, you're ok…", Damon calmed her down, "but what about Hudson, did he do this?"

"I remember opening my door, he was there…I don't remember what we said, but I just felt the blade come into my stomach and then…", Bonnie shook her head, "I don't understand why he would do that".

Damon felt anger that he hadn't felt in months come over him, "Don't worry about it, you need to rest and we will talk later, ok?"

Bonnie nodded as she closed her eyes and Damon stood up from his chair. He felt the veins appear around his eyes and then disappear. He walked towards the door and flung it open, "Stefan, we need to go", he replied.

"Go where...where are you going, where is Bonnie…what are you two…" Jeremy began but Damon turned to him with his vampire visage showing.

"I suggest you stop asking questions that I am never going to answer", Damon growled, "Stefan…we need to go".

Stefan nodded.

"Blondie, Lucy make sure she's ok", Damon said.

Caroline nodded as Damon and Stefan walked down the stairs.

Elena shook her head, "I can't be here", she said before heading down the steps.

Jeremy shook his head and followed after Elena.

Caroline sighed.

"You guys have some weird incest going on in this circle of friends", Lucy scrunched up her nose.

SSSSSS

"I did the job that you asked me to do", Hudson said throwing clothes in a bag, "but I can't do this anymore, they will figure out it was me and kill me".

"I paid you…"

"You paid me to take care of vampires, not to kill some innocent girl".

"She's not just a girl, she's a _witch_…a _Bennett Witch_…she was stopping us from reaching our goal".

"I got rid of the knife, so we don't have to worry about that".

"You got rid of the knife! I told you to leave it in her body!"

"What?"

"The knife…it had to stay, it was the only way to kill her. You just wounded her, you idiot!"

Hudson finished packing his bag, "Then I guess you will have to do the rest of the job yourself then", he stated ending the call as he picked up his bag and headed towards the door.

He reached the doorknob, opened the door and felt his body flying back into the apartment. He looked up to see Stefan and Damon standing in his apartment.

**Well we are moving closer to Bonnie and Damon realizing that they are slowly turning into more than friends in the Other Mystic Falls. Also, Lucy mentioned that she only brought Bonnie back…what about Damon? How did he get back?**

**In the Present Day Mystic Falls, we have the truth partially out. She is devastated and Jeremy is not far behind. Bonnie is just waking up, but she will forced to have the talk with Elena and Jeremy…how will that go?**

**Please share your love/like…you are the reason why I continue to write. Your encouragement means the world to me! xoxo**


	11. Chapter 11

**Thank you everyone for your reviews and support. I realized that there is a little confusion. When I stated that Bamon are in **_**The Other Mystic Falls-Two Months Before**_** it actually means that it is two months before they came back to Present Mystic Falls.**

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

Ch. 11

_Present Mystic Falls_

"Well, well, well what do we have here?" Damon smirked as he closed Hudson's door, "a would be assassin trying to make a quick exit".

"How did you even get in here! I didn't invite you in", Hudson backed up into the wall.

"We just asked the building manager nicely and he let us in…imagine that", Stefan smirked.

Within a blink of an eye, Hudson had his bow together and held it out with an arrow attached, "If you let me leave, there will be no problems and you don't have your witch to save you, so one of you _will _die".

"Look, you can leave here if you tell us who you are working for", Stefan replied slowly holding up his hands as Damon cast him an incredulous look.

Hudson smirked and shook his head, "I don't believe you. I stabbed Bonnie, she's probably dying a slow death now—so no, you want to kill me and if _you_ don't want to kill me," Hudson gestured to Damon, "he sure as hell does, I know that you and Bonnie have something going on".

"I am going to rip you apart", Damon said taking a step forward, but was stopped by Stefan's arm.

"Hudson, we know that you are just trying to make a clean break. We will let you do that, if you just tell us who hired you".

"I don't talk", Hudson said.

"Oh you don't talk?" Damon chuckled before speeding over and grabbing Hudson's head, he bit into his wrist and force fed his blood into Hudson's mouth. Hudson gulped as he took in Damon's blood.

Stefan closed his eyes and sighed, "Damon…"

Damon snapped Hudson's neck and he crumbled onto the floor in a heap.

"Maybe he will tell us what we want to know if he is craving blood to live", Damon shrugged.

Stefan opened his mouth as a cell phone in Hudson's pocket began to ring. Damon bent down and answered it, "Hello?"

"Who is this…I'm calling for Hudson".

"Your little assassin has a broken neck right now, he can't speak", Damon replied.

The line went dead, "Guess that was his boss", Damon shrugged.

SSSSS

While Caroline went downstairs to warm up some blood, Lucy sat on the edge of Bonnie's bed as she slept. As Bonnie began to stir, Lucy smiled, "Well it only took a couple of months for you to get into trouble".

"I feel like I was hit with a truck", Bonnie rubbed her temples.

"Well the toxin that entered your body through that knife did quite a job on you".

"But who…why…"

"Well from what Caroline said, it appears that your neighbor was killing vampires and the fact that you healed all of your vampire friends probably clued them into you being a witch".

Bonnie closed her eyes, "Everything is just so horrible here", she rubbed her eyes.

"Everything?"

"I was happy where I was and being sucked back into this. Before, when I first left—all I wanted was to get back here and now? I wish I never stepped foot back in Mystic Falls…this Mystic Falls that is".

Lucy frowned, "I'm sorry, I didn't know. Your friends came to me begging me to try the resurrection spell. They told me that it wasn't fair that you died saving them all and I agreed, I have to confess, I never once believed that it could have been better on the other side".

"It's not your fault".

"But one thing is good here, you and the blue eyed vampire seem close", Lucy smiled.

Bonnie returned the smile, "Damon is one thing here that I am happy about. Don't get me wrong, I missed Caroline, Elena, Jeremy…everyone…but they don't understand what I went through and how being back here…its just weird".

Lucy nodded, "Well you're a little weak now, but in a couple of days—you will feel better".

"I hope so".

"And just to clue you in little cousin, all of your friends know about you and Damon. He didn't hide his feelings very well while you were on the brink of death".

Bonnie's eyes widened, "All of them?" she frowned.

"**All of them**, Elena and Jeremy went tearing out of here as soon as Damon announced that he was giving you some of his blood".

Bonnie's hands immediately went to her face, "I have to talk to Elena", she began starting to get out of bed.

"Oh no…no…no you're not. You are staying here. You were the one who almost died a couple of hours ago and you have saved all of them in the past couple of months, when Elena gets over herself—she will come to you and she should".

"But she probably hates me, she knows that me and Damon are together".

"And…so what…were you cheating with Damon on her. Look, things happen…this is not high school, you're adults and things are not always as clean and shiny as you would hope them to be".

Bonnie looked down at her hands, "I just wanted to tell her myself at the right time".

Lucy shrugged, "Guess the fates had other plans".

Bonnie nodded as the knot in her stomach became tighter and she started to go over in her mind exactly what she could possibly say to Elena now.

_Other Mystic Falls-A Month and A Half Before The Resurrection_

"Grams, you booked the entertainment right?" Bonnie asked looking down at her notepad as she followed Sheila into her office.

"Yes, should you really be hounding a woman who is recovering from a heart attack this much?" Shelia asked.

Bonnie smirked, "Oh Grams, you have been begging me to stop treating you with kid gloves and now I've stopped…also, Giuseppe corners me every second that Damon's not around to ask me if all of the party preparations are finished".

Shelia rolled her eyes, "You would think that Damon was ten years old the way Giuseppe is fussing over this party".

"Well this is the first time that he is able to celebrate Damon's birthday with him and Damon didn't have many friends back home, so I guess this will be a big deal either way. People here tend to like him absent any compulsion…"

"One person in particular seems to like him a lot", Shelia smiled.

"I plead the fifth".

"Bonnie, everyone in town has noticed you and Damon out around town…people know that you are dating".

"I don't think we call it dating exactly…"

"Call it what you want, it's dating", Shelia deadpanned.

"Kind of like you and Giuseppe?" Bonnie raised an eyebrow.

"You have to get up earlier than 8am to get that information out of me".

Bonnie laughed, "Ok…I have to go anyway, Greta and I are searching for dresses for the party today".

"Well have fun", Shelia stood up and walked over to Bonnie, placing her hands on Bonnie's cheeks, "have I mentioned how happy you look. There is so much joy in your eyes nowadays that it warms my heart, you always deserved this life Bonnie".

"Thank you Grams", Bonnie grinned.

SSSSSS

"What do you think of this dress?" Greta asked holding up a red dress, that looked close to a band aid.

"Umm…no", Bonnie shook her head putting it back.

"I'm talking about for me, you already have a man…I am still on the hunt".

"I do not have a man".

Greta grabbed Bonnie by her shoulders and forced her to look at her, "You and Damon have been everywhere on dates, people believe that you two are together…you are together in some way, shape or form…now tell me, how good is he in bed?"

Bonnie felt her stomach flip flop as she blinked rapidly, "Greta…no…we are not having this conversation".

Greta gasped, "You two haven't…", she shook her head, "oh Girl, what is wrong with you?"

"Nothing is wrong with me, things are just complicated".

Greta scoffed, "Nothing is _that_ complicated".

Bonnie focused on dresses, "You have no idea", she whispered.

SSSSSS

Damon stood on the deck of the Salvatore Bed and Breakfast looking out towards the woods. A doe and her fawns appeared from behind a tree and he couldn't help but smile, "Stefan would enjoy this so much", he smiled as he stared at them, "wow brother, sometimes I wish you were here…no…I constantly wish you were here. You deserve to know our father the way I know him now", he whispered.

"I have to say that this is the best place on the entire property", Giuseppe replied coming up behind him.

"It is", Damon said looking down and then turning to Giuseppe, "have you ever wondered if you have any other children?"

Giuseppe's eyes went wide and then he chuckled, "Do you have a brother that I don't know about?"

Damon smirked and shook his head, "Sometimes, I wish I did".

"I don't know what I would do with two sons, I'm not quite sure how I am doing with one son right now".

"I think we get along pretty good, but that may be because I'm out of those crazy teen years".

"Perhaps, but you know what, I sometimes wish that I did raise you…with your mother of course. I mean…I came into this thing pretty late and it's only been a couple of months, but I wish I had more of a part in the man that you are".

Damon looked at Giuseppe and placed his hand on his shoulder. He looked into the eyes of the man, who he spent most of his life (human and vampire) hating and he felt every fiber of hatred disappear, "You may not believe this, but you have helped me to become the man that you see before your eyes today".

Giuseppe eyes shone with tears, "I hope you actually mean that".

"I do", Damon stated with his eyes tearing up.

SSSSSS

"I still believe you should have went sexy for the party, give him a visual present", Greta winked as she and Bonnie took a break from shopping over salads.

"Greta…"

"Ok…ok…fine…your dress is pretty enough, I guess".

Bonnie shook her head, "So will your brother, Vicki and your father be in attendance".

"Of course, my father never misses a chance to go to a Salvatore party. They always have the best booze".

Bonnie chuckled, "I guess…so you never mentioned, what happened to your mother?"

Greta thought for a few moments and then shrugged, "You know, I have no recollection of her. I mean, I know I _have_ a mother…but my father never talks about her and neither does my brother. She's never looked for us and we've never looked for her".

"I'm sorry".

"Don't be, my father has given us a great life. I am happy here and I don't want to leave ever".

Bonnie nodded, "Neither do I".

Greta grinned, "Good because it took me a long time to find a best friend here and I don't want to lose you, especially since you like the painting class too!"

Bonnie took Greta's hand, "I like having a best friend here too", and as soon as she said the words, she felt a pang of guilt hit her…Elena…Caroline…but she quickly recovered, this was her life now and although they will always be here past, this was her present.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

"Hey you, I brought some water for you", Caroline smiled as she entered the room where Bonnie was still lying in the bed.

"Thank you", Bonnie smiled taking the glass and sipping.

"So I'm going to find a bar in this god forsaken town and maybe a man, so I will see you later Cuz", Lucy winked and started towards the door, "and remember this is not high school anymore", before she walked out.

Bonnie turned to Caroline, "Well what a day", she smirked.

"It was…", Caroline trailed off and then turned to Bonnie, "why didn't you tell me?"

"Tell you…"

"Bonnie, everyone knows now. Why didn't you tell me about you and Damon?"

Bonnie looked towards the darkening sky outside and shrugged, "I don't know. I guess there were a couple of reasons. I wanted to have something to myself before having to confront all of the drama that our relationship would bring. And if no one knew, it was like being…away where we were before".

"Just to let you know, I figured it out a couple of weeks ago".

Bonnie's eyes widened, "What?"

"That day that Elena got shot and I came to your apartment, I knew that Damon was there. I also watched some of the eyes that you threw each other".

"I'm sorry, I just…I wanted to…I don't know".

"But how Bonnie after all that Damon did?" Caroline shook her head.

"I know. I've asked myself that question plenty of times, but the fact is none of that matters anymore to me", Bonnie shrugged, "Damon and I were together for all of those months and we had each other, we had our memories of here but we weren't here and we bonded. Things changed between us and you know what, I can't apologize for that. I know what he did to you, to me and in a lot of ways all of our friendships, but something changed…he changed…I changed…and I became happy and I'm not going to stop making myself happy for anyone or anything".

Caroline sighed and nodded "Ok".

"Thank you", Bonnie answered, "has Elena come back…has she called".

Caroline shook her head.

Bonnie nodded as tears appeared in her eyes, "I didn't expect her to".

Caroline leaned over and hugged Bonnie tightly, "I'm sorry Bon".

SSSSSS

An hour later, Bonnie looked towards of the door of Damon's bedroom and saw Damon standing there with a smile on his face, "You look better", he said before entering.

"I feel better, thanks to you and Lucy".

"Well you knew that I would never allow you to leave me…not like that", he replied sitting down on the bed.

Bonnie smiled, "I kind of figured".

"But I'm sure you heard what happened as a result of your brush with death".

"Elena knows".

"She does".

Bonnie rubbed her face and sighed.

"I will talk to her", Damon said, "I _should_ talk to her".

"No…I will talk to her, I _have _to talk to her".

Damon nodded, "I will have to talk to her eventually".

"After I do, I think me and Elena have a lot to talk about".

"Chick fight…I may want to watch", Damon smirked.

"Don't flatter yourself", Bonnie bumped his shoulder, "and don't be an ass".

"Well I thought that was what you liked most about me", he wiggled his eyebrow.

Bonnie smiled as Damon touched her cheek and captured her lips into a kiss. When they broke apart, his blue eyes stared into her green eyes as he caressed her cheek with her thumb, "For a moment, I thought that you would have second thoughts about us".

Bonnie shook her head, "I won't allow myself to…not now…not ever".

"Good".

"Now, where did you go when you left the boarding house?" Bonnie asked.

Damon stood up and walked over to the window, "It's a really nice night outside, don't you think?"

"Damon…"

"Ok, I went to see Hudson".

"You went to see Hudson…what did you do?" Bonnie asked sliding out of the bed and walking over to stand behind him.

"What do you think I did Bonnie, he tried to kill you…"

"You killed him!" Bonnie shrieked.

"Well…sorta…"

"What do you mean?"

"Why do you care, he tried to kill you…you should want him dead".

Bonnie shook her head, "What does sorta killed mean?"

"I fed him some of my blood and snapped his neck, he's downstairs".

"So you turned him?"

"Not exactly".

"Damon…"

"He has to make the choice, but first he has to tell me who he is working for. The person is female, she called while we were in his apartment".

"Do you think he will tell you?"

"Maybe if he wants to continue living in some capacity, if not, then good riddens", Damon shrugged.

"Let me talk to him".

"No way", Damon shook his head.

"If you want information from him, you will let me talk to him and I guess the person who sent him here knows that he's been found out and they will probably show up and we kind of want to have a heads up on what may be coming".

"Bonnie, you almost died earlier. You need to rest".

"You gave me some of your blood, I feel stronger by the moment—let me talk to Hudson and if he is transitioning, we don't have much time".

Damon smiled, "That's the witch that I love", he said without thinking.

Bonnie looked at him and Damon blinked, "I mean…you know…", he fumbled, "figure of speech".

"I know…it's just a figure of speech", Bonnie smirked at him.

"Yeah, figure of speech", Damon replied again nodding as he followed Bonnie out of the room.

_Other Mystic Falls-A Month and A Half Before The Resurrection_

"You know Bonnie Bennett, this is the last time that I will allow you to pick the place we go", Damon replied as he laced up his roller skates.

"Oh please, Damon Salvatore must be a pro at roller skating, after all it was all the rage in the 70's or so I've read", Bonnie smiled as she laced up her skates.

"Very funny".

"Damon, it's just something different and fun to do…that's all".

"If you planned for me to fall and make a fool of myself, it ain't going to happen", Damon waved his finger in Bonnie's face.

"Whatever", she replied as she stood up and skated to the floor, she motioned for Damon to follow and so he did.

As they skated around, Bonnie couldn't help but laugh at Damon as he performed theatrics around the skating rink. She would never have guessed that he could be so fun and kind of silly. I guess without all of the baggage that he brought into vampiredom, Damon could actually be a fun person.

"Bonnie, are you going to keep up with me", he said skating around her in a circle.

"You're making me dizzy", Bonnie laughed as she turned around.

"Then stop turning with me", Damon said stopping and pulling Bonnie down on top of him.

She laughed as she looked down into his eyes and they kissed in the middle of the rink floor.

"Get a room", Greta's voice came from above them.

"Greta, it's always a pleasure", Damon said helping Bonnie up.

"It definitely is", Greta smiled, "never would have thought to see you two doing this stuff".

"Bonnie thinks we should branch out, so we are", Damon threw up his arms.

"Nice…", Greta said, "well I see my brother and Vickie, so I guess I should go over to them…see you two later", and with that, she skated away.

"I don't think it gets easier to see those Martins around town", Damon said as he skated with Bonnie over to the side.

"It is weird, but Greta is actually pretty cool".

"So she is, I guess without the Klaus influence she's less of a sociopath".

"Well everyone here is different", Bonnie replied.

"For the better, it appears".

Bonnie looked at Damon, "I was including you in the everyone by the way".

Damon wrapped his arms around her and looked down, "I know", he whispered before bringing her into a kiss.

Bonnie wrapped her arm around him and melted into the kiss. As many thoughts that flowed through her head at that moment, nothing could top the feelings inside of her at the moment. Every part of her body began to tingle.

"Hey…really get a room!" Greta called from behind them.

Bonnie and Damon broke the kiss and couldn't help but laugh.

SSSSSS

"So did you get Damon a gift?" Greta asked as they painted the snowy scene that their instructor sat in front of them to draw, the next evening.

"Yes, I got him something for that Camaro he just bought".

"Boring…you need to get him something more _personal_", Greta grinned leaning towards Bonnie and wiggling her eyebrow.

Bonnie narrowed her eyes, "Greta…", she shook her head.

"Oh come on Bonnie, for the first couple of months that you were here—you two stuck together like besties and now, that you've taken the next step…"

"It's complicated".

"What…tell me that you don't look at him and want him to take advantage of you in _every possible way_", Greta closed her eyes and moaned.

"He used to date one of my best friends".

"Ok, well where is she and you two came here together—so she is a non-factor at the moment".

"And I used to date someone too".

"And right now, you're dating Damon. Bonnie, I love you girl but you can be so uptight. Live a little", Greta replied, "and it's only a matter of time before you lose all of that control you have".

Bonnie sighed. She would be lying to herself if she didn't say that she had fleeting moments where she wondered what it would be like. Then the thoughts of Elena and Jeremy would enter her mind and she would fight to keep the thoughts away. She knew that this was her life now and she needed to stop focusing on the past—but a part of her believed if she went any further with Damon, things would never be the same.

Then there was the other factor that she did not like to acknowledge. She had only been with Jeremy. It was nice with Jeremy, but it didn't give her a lot of experience and Damon had _plenty_. She hated feeling like this, but Greta was right…it was only a matter of time.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Bonnie walked slowly down into the Salvatore dungeon where Hudson was chained to the wall. "You don't have to do this", Damon said walking behind her.

"I know, but this is the only way to get some answers and afterall, he tried to kill me—don't I deserve to talk to him?"

"Fine, but if he takes one step towards you…"

"And I want to talk to him alone", Bonnie turned to Damon, "without you".

"Not gonna happen".

"Damon, I will set him on fire if he comes near me…I promise".

Damon nodded, "Fine…fine…but you have 15 minutes and then I'm coming down".

She nodded as she turned to walk down the hallway towards the cell where Hudson sat on the floor. Bonnie felt all of her senses come alive as she moved closer to the cell, but she also felt extremely nervous. Her hands were shaking a little as she peered into the cell where Hudson was chained to the wall. Suddenly she felt the steel enter her stomach again and she gasped. She looked down expecting to see blood, but she saw nothing. She was hallucinating.

Hudson looked sick and she knew that he was starting to lose his will power to stay non-vampire.

"Hudson", she replied.

He looked up, "Bonnie?" he asked through hooded eyes.

She opened the door slowly and stepped inside.

"You survived".

"I survived", Bonnie replied, "but not because you me wanted to, I guess".

"It was nothing personal".

Bonnie nodded, "I'm sure".

"So I guess you know your boyfriend decided not to kill me, just torture me".

"Who sent you here?" Bonnie asked changing the subject.

Hudson looked at her and closed his mouth.

"Ok, then who told you to kill me?"

"Bonnie, you got involved when this had nothing to do with you. The only target I had were vampires. Your friends…they were my targets…they were the ones with contracts, not you…never you", Hudson replied.

"And it turned to me because I helped my friends".

Hudson shrugged his shoulders.

"But who sent you, who made those arrows?"

"I don't talk".

"But you are willing to die?" Bonnie asked.

Hudson looked up at her.

"There's a choice you know, whether to become a vampire or just die. Damon wants you to die, but I want to show mercy…give you blood, so you can live in some capacity and hope that someone like you won't track you down and put an arrow through your heart".

"So either way, my life is over".

"Pretty much", Bonnie shrugged.

Hudson returned her shrugged, "You live by the sword, you die by the sword".

"But what do you get out of this? Is money worth all of this? I am willing to give you a second chance if you would just give me a name…please…Hudson, I was a good friend to you. I genuinely wanted to be your friend and you tried to kill me, don't you think you owe me something?" Bonnie asked.

Hudson looked up at Bonnie, "Where's the blood so that I can make the transformation".

"You will get it after the name".

Hudson smirked, "Do you think I've made it this far making deals like that?"

"That's the only deal you are going to get and once I give you the blood, you go. You leave Mystic Falls".

Hudson sighed, "Helen Martin".

"What?" Bonnie asked.

"Helen Martin…that's the name you wanted, now where's the blood?"

Bonnie rolled around the name in her head for a few moments and then she gasped, "Oh my God!"

**Well we know who's behind the hits on the vampires, but why? I think the why is pretty obvious…but when she makes her appearance, she will let everyone in Mystic Falls know why. **

**Also, the past in the Other Mystic Falls is about to come to a close. How did Damon get back to the present and how exactly did Bamon end their relationship there?**

**Please show your love/like…thank you!**


	12. Chapter 12

**Sorry for the delay, but for once…TVD has given us something to keep us occupied. Bonnie is a BAMF. Love her! **

**This chapter gets a little deep in the whole Bonnie-Elena dynamic…enjoy!**

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

"I can't believe you just let him go", Damon sighed as he entered his bedroom closing the door.

"He gave me the name and I held up my end of the bargain", Bonnie shrugged, "I can't believe that Greta and Luka's mom is the one behind this…or at least, I think it's their mom…she could be an aunt".

"She's their mother, she wants revenge for what happened to her children", Damon replied.

Bonnie focused on the wall, "I miss Greta…she was my best friend in the Other Mystic Falls. She was so happy and carefree and here…"

"I was the one that killed her", Damon answered.

Bonnie nodded slowly, "Different places".

Damon sighed as he pulled Bonnie into an embrace as they lie down on his bed, "Definitely a different place", he whispered kissing her on the forehead.

_Other Mystic Falls-Two Weeks Before the Resurrection_

Bonnie looked in the mirror at her hair. It had grown considerably over the last couple of months. It was almost to her shoulders and she was contemplating cutting it again. She turned her face looking in the mirror.

"You look fine", Damon said.

Bonnie turned to face him, "Do I?"

Damon walked in the room, "You definitely do".

"I think I like this length".

"I think I do too", Damon said running his hands through her hair staring into her eyes and pulling her closer to him.

"Damon…"

He kissed her exposed shoulder and Bonnie closed her eyes, "Damon", she breathed as she felt him moving her back towards her bed.

"You know, I spent the day running around with Giuseppe doing a million things and all I could think about—was getting back to you, in this room and touching those lips with mine", he said wrapping his arms around her body and lifting her off of the floor and onto the bed.

Bonnie closed her eyes as she felt Damon's hands trailing up her shirt. She breathed in deeply as his kisses moved towards her stomach and then she opened her eyes, "Damon…stop…"

"Bonnie…we've been doing this dance for a couple of weeks now, you want this…I want this…"

"Damon, we are not doing this right now…I have to leave for class in a few minutes".

Damon sighed, "Bonnie Bennett".

"Damon Salvatore", she replied walking over to get her paint bag.

"I don't understand why we haven't…"

"Because…", Bonnie said moving a strand of hair behind her ear, "I'm just not ready to go down that road at the moment".

"Why…I thought we were getting closer".

"We are".

"Then why are we acting like two 15 year olds about this?" Damon asked exasperated standing up.

Bonnie turned to look at him, "What?"

"We're both adults here, we're together in some capacity and it's been a long time…for both of us".

Bonnie stopped searching in her bag and turned to Damon, "What?"

"We've been away from Mystic Falls…or the other Mystic Falls for a long time and I am sure that you feel some urges and I _definitely _do…so why are we torturing ourselves?"

Bonnie blinked for a few moments, "I really don't know what to say. I mean, the last couple of months I've been slowly convincing myself that you are different and that we were becoming…", she found herself a little choked up, "I thought that things were different and we actually started to like each other, but I had no idea…_no idea_…that I was just a substitute or just a warm body for you to…".

Damon immediately realized that what he said came out wrong, "Bonnie…no…that's not what I meant…"

"I don't want to talk to you right now, I have class", she said brushing past him and walking out of the room.

He followed her down the steps, "Bonnie, you misunderstood what I was saying".

"I understood perfectly Damon and it's ok", she turned to him throwing up her arms, "trust me, it is perfectly ok".

"Bonnie wait…", he said rushing over to her, "listen to me for a few minutes…"

"I have absolutely _nothing_ to say to you", she replied knocking into him before going outside.

Damon watched as she threw her bag in the car and tore out of her parking space.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

The next morning, Bonnie sat on one of the stools in the Salvatore kitchen swirling her spoon in her bowl of oatmeal. She spent most of the night up staring at the ceiling. Her thoughts were filled with Helen Martin and her obvious vendetta, memories of Greta and dreading the conversation that she will have with Elena and Jeremy eventually.

"Morning", Stefan said entering the kitchen.

"Hi…"

"Damon told me that Hudson left last night, he took the blood and decided to transition".

"He did and hopefully he will never come back, but now we have to deal with Helen Martin whenever she decides to make an appearance. Lucy is contacting some people she knows to get a lead on her, but right now it's just a waiting game".

"Well she doesn't know that Hudson gave her up, so that's one positive in our column".

Bonnie nodded, "And god knows we need positives right now".

Stefan grimaced, "Have you spoken to them?"

"If by _them_, you mean Elena or Jeremy…no".

"Bonnie, I know that you and Elena are close".

"I'm not so sure about that right now".

"Either way, I know that she may be upset now, but you two will get past it. I am sure of it".

"And if we don't?" Bonnie asked raising an eyebrow.

"You and Elena both have big hearts, you would two would never turn your backs on each other".

"Things have changed Stefan", Bonnie replied, "I'm not the same anymore and I doubt Elena is".

Stefan nodded, "Can I ask you a question, completely unrelated to you and Elena?"

"Please".

"Giuseppe, what was he like from your perspective?" Stefan asked, "Damon hinted at him being completely different, but I want to know from an outsider looking in…what was he like?"

Bonnie thought, "He was nice and encouraging. He loved Damon and I would say, he loved him unconditionally. I think he was a better man and as a result, he made Damon one…I don't know…it was weird, but Giuseppe he really cared. He was a great father to Damon and I know that Damon misses him".

"Wow", Stefan said quietly.

"And I also know Stefan, that Damon in some weird way wanted you to be there with him and Giuseppe. He wanted you to know the man that he knew there and I think he believed that if you two had that Giuseppe for a father, things would have been different".

"I wish I had a chance to meet him".

Bonnie smiled.

"So what about you, I know what Damon found there—but what about you?"

Bonnie looked down at her oatmeal and then smiled brightly, "Stefan, I was happy there. I almost feel guilty saying it out loud to you, but I was. I had my Grams, I had friends, I had…"

"Damon without all of the drama".

Bonnie smiled, "Damon without all of the drama…there was no fighting for our lives on a daily basis, I was able to just enjoy life. It was something that I never thought could happen again and when it was snatched away, I did feel lost. I still sometimes feel lost here, but it's getting better".

"If you had a chance, would you go back there?" Stefan asked.

Bonnie looked at Stefan, "I want to say no…but, every day I become less and less sure of that answer. This Mystic Falls is so foreign to me now, even though things are exactly as they always were".

Stefan frowned as he touched Bonnie's shoulder, "No…things really are not exactly as they always were".

SSSSSS

Damon stood on the porch of the Gilbert house. He waited until Jeremy had left to avoid any accidental murders. He wanted to speak to Elena before Bonnie had a chance to. He believed that he owed her that much. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door. He waited a few moments and then the door opened as Elena stood on the other side with her arms folded, "Damon, I really don't want to have a conversation with you", she stated looking down and then directly in his eyes.

Her voice was hoarse and he could see that she had been crying.

"Elena, let me come in…I think that we should at least clear the air".

"Clear the air…", Elena chuckled humorlessly, "what exactly do you want to say? That you're sorry? That you started a relationship with Bonnie behind my back? What could you possibly say to me right now that I would even want to hear from you".

"Bonnie's ok, in case you were wondering", Damon replied.

Elena's eyes flickered and he saw a trace of guilt in her eyes, but it disappeared just as quickly, "Well I was sure she would be after you gave her your blood", Elena almost spat out.

Damon sighed and held up his hands, "What do you want me to say…ok…I'm sorry. I'm sorry about the way this happened and the way it came out, but I never lied to you about why I had to end our relationship. I did change".

"You sure did". Elena said taking a step back and slamming the door in his face.

_Other Mystic Falls-Two Weeks Before the Resurrection_

"Bonnie, we are supposed to be painting an angel", Greta frowned as she looked over at Bonnie's dark angel with black wings and black wardrobe.

"What's wrong with my painting?" Bonnie snapped.

Greta looked at the picture again and frowned, "Oook…is something wrong?"

"Nope", Bonnie said throwing more black paint on the picture.

"Ok…if you say so, I guess".

"Well students that is all the time we have for today, we will finish the rest at our class next week", the instructor replied taking a second look at Bonnie's Hell's Angel before walking out of the class.

Greta and Bonnie packed up their things as they moved towards the door of the classroom. "Well that was fun", Greta snarked.

"I'm sorry, I'm not in the best moods", Bonnie apologized.

"It's ok, we all have good days and bad days. Do you want to hang out, maybe go to the Mystic Grille…"

"I'm not really in the moo…"

"Or I have a new friend who works at a bar in the next town over and he will actually make sure that we have a good time", Greta grinned.

"Greta…"

"Bonnie, please come on…you obviously are upset about something, so how about an hour or two just forgetting all of your troubles and hanging out with me?"

Bonnie thought about going back to the bed and the breakfast, but she honestly had no intention on talking to Damon tonight or for awhile—so maybe she should hang out with Greta.

"Ok…who's driving?"

"I will, you drive like Mrs. Daisy", Greta bumped Bonnie's shoulder.

Bonnie smiled, "Ok…and you are lying, I drive fine".

"If you say so…"

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Bonnie sat cross legged on one of the chairs outside of the Salvatore boarding house with her eyes closed. If she thought hard enough and listened just a little bit closer, she could almost hear Greta laughing about something silly she and Bonnie had witnessed or talked about. She could almost _see _Greta laughing, dancing or sitting next to her in painting class.

As she thought about those memories, her eyes began to water. She opened her eyes and allowed the tears to fall from her eyes.

Ever since Hudson told her that Helen Martin, Greta and Luka's mother was behind his mission to kill Mystic Falls vampires, she had been plagued with thoughts of Greta and guilt about what happened to her.

When she worked with Klaus, Bonnie had no idea who Greta was. She was just some witch that Klaus was using to harm her friends. She protected her friends and that's why she didn't bat an eye knowing that Damon planned to kill her—but now? After knowing her, after considering her one of her best friends for the time she was away, she felt guilty and she ached with regret that she would never see her again or talk to her and now with Helen Martin more than likely on her way to town, Bonnie would be faced with another hard decision in saving her friends.

"I hate this place!" she screamed to no one in particular, "I hate it here", she whispered as she began to cry covering her eyes.

_Other Mystic Falls-Two Weeks Before the Resurrection_

After spending hours with Greta dancing and drinking at the club outside of Mystic Falls, Greta dropped her off at the Bed and Breakfast. She didn't feel comfortable driving her car and decided she would just pick it up in the morning from the community center. Bonnie quietly opened the door and quietly padded towards the stairs, when a voice stopped her, "Surprised you even came back", Damon replied.

Bonnie stopped and didn't bother to turn around.

"I can tell by your walk that you had a little too much to drink".

Bonnie walked up the stairs without turning around to look at him. She didn't hear him follow her and she breathed a sigh of relief as she walked into her bedroom closing the door behind her. She undressed as she prayed that Damon would just leave her alone.

As soon as she slipped into her nightshirt, there was a knock on her door.

"Bonnie, I will stand outside of this door all night and knock until you talk to me".

She rolled her eyes.

"You know that I can be _very_ persistent".

She sighed loudly and walked over to the door, flinging it open, "I'm only doing this because I know that there are guests here and I don't want you to drive them away".

"Thank you".

Bonnie rolled her eyes and walked away from the door as he followed her.

"I'm only going to say this once…what I said today, I understand how you could have taken it the wrong way".

"The wrong way? You know Damon, for someone who is over a hundred years old…"

"For someone who is over a hundred years old, I am still someone who says the wrong things but my actions always speak louder. Yes, today I said something that I wish I could take back. I never want you to feel like I am using you as a substitute for anyone or anything. Bonnie, we've been here for quiet some time and so many things have changed. I have accepted that we are new people now and our life here is a second chance to be people that we _couldn't_ be before. Over the last couple of months, you have become much more than I could have ever imagined…you are important to me Bonnie".

Bonnie looked at him as he walked over to her and placed his hands on her cheeks, "And in case your mind is thinking it…you are not a replacement for Elena. What I had with Elena was important to me and at one time, it did consume me…but I was also a different person, leading a different life back then. Ever since we stepped foot here, you have been the one by my side…listening to my fears about Giuseppe, encouraging me and telling me that I could be a better person. Elena and Stefan always told me that, but I didn't start to believe it until I had you telling me. Maybe its because out of everyone in Mystic Falls you hated me the most and yet, you were still able to see something good in me. So no…Bonnie Bennett, you are in a league all your own where I am concerned".

"Oh really?"

"Do you know how many brain aneurysms you gave me when I was a vampire and I didn't kill you, that says a lot doesn't it?" Damon smirked.

"You have a way with words".

"I want you to believe me that you are not a substitute and my words today were spoken out of frustration because…I want you…really…really…really bad", Damon said widening his eyes.

Bonnie felt her anger melt away—she believed him, "Damon, I have some insecurities…ok…", she shrugged, "but I just need some time".

"Time…well…I guess we have that", he smirked kissing her on the forehead and bringing her into a hug, "we're not going anywhere any time soon".

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Damon walked into the living room and poured a glass of whiskey and downed it in one gulp. "Good day?" Stefan asked.

"I went to see Elena, she slammed the door in my face".

Stefan chuckled, "And what did you think she would do?"

"I don't know, I was trying to do the good and honorable thing".

"Wow…what did that time away do to you?"

"Thanks", Damon deadpanned.

"No, no…I like it. This Damon is much more brotherly than the one who left a couple of months ago".

"And even then, you were willing to resurrect me?" Damon asked.

"You're my brother, no matter what happened between us…we're all we have".

Damon nodded, "With Giuseppe, there was not one day that I wished you weren't there".

"Really…not one day…"

"Ok, I had my days when I was grateful to have him all to myself, but most of the time—I wanted to share him with you. You deserved to know him in that world. You deserved to have a good father too".

Stefan nodded as tears shone in his eyes, "I guess I will just have to rely on the stories that you tell about him".

"Sounds like a plan", Damon nodded and then looked towards the stairs, "is Bonnie here?"

Stefan shook his head, "Actually she left a little before you came, I think she needed some space".

"This Helen Martin thing is going to be tough for her. I guess we never really explained, Giuseppe was not the only person who turned up alive in the other world—Greta and Luka Martin were there too and Greta and Bonnie became close surprisingly".

"Ahh…"

"So Helen Martin trying to kill all her friends will probably put her in a tough spot".

"Never a dull moment here", Stefan said pouring them both glasses of whiskey.

"Never", Damon said clinking his glass with Stefan's.

SSSSSS

Bonnie stood on the perimeter of the high school track watching Jeremy run around. She knew that he saw her at least once during his run. When he paused, she walked over to him. He folded his arms, "How did you find me?"

"Matt told me that you come here every afternoon".

"Hmm…remind me not to tell him anything about my life anymore".

"Jeremy, I know you're angry with me…"

"I don't know what I am with you Bonnie. Damon…really…Damon?" he said disgusted shaking his head, "after all he's done and the fact that he was Elena's boyfriend, your _best friend's_ boyfriend…why…how could you?"

"I didn't plan it".

"How cliché", Jeremy snorted.

Bonnie nodded, "Fine…ok…you're right, it is cliché and I guess my apology is as well, so I will just leave it at this. I never set out to fall for Damon, never thought we would ever have a relationship where we didn't want to kill each other, but things changed and now we are together".

"Well then, I guess that is all there is to say", Jeremy said turning and running away from her.

Bonnie sighed as she turned and walked away from the track.

SSSSSS

Damon climbed up next to Bonnie in bed later that evening and smiled, "So what a banner day we had, those Gilberts really know how to shut people down".

Bonnie shrugged, "I knew Jeremy would be that way, I'm not looking forward to speaking with Elena. I know I have to, but it is not something that I _want_ to do".

"But we're ok, right?"

Bonnie looked at Damon and smiled, "Of course we are, I've meant every word since we got back. I am going to be happy here no matter what it takes and if my happiness is with the guy who I wanted killed in the most horrible and disgusting way, then so be it".

"You really know how to sweet talk a man", Damon smiled leaning over and kissing her.

Bonnie grinned as he lowered her down to the bed.

_Other Mystic Falls-A Week Before the Resurrection_

"So what are you doing for your birthday next week?" Bonnie asked as she sat across from Damon in the kitchen of the Bed and Breakfast.

Damon looked at Bonnie and raised an eyebrow, "My birthday…how do you even know when my birthday is".

"Well for better or for worse, I have known you for a couple of years and…um…. Elena may have mentioned it once".

"Oh…well I am doing absolutely nothing, unless you have something planned with entails us with very little clothing, if any at all", Damon wiggled his eyebrow.

Bonnie narrowed her eyes, "How about this…what have you always wished you could do on your birthday as a non-supernatural and you never had a chance to?"

"I could do anything I wanted Bonnie, there is nothing I want to do that I haven't done…except…", he reached over and whispered in Bonnie's ear sending tingles up and down her entire body.

"Damon…we are going to do something. Will you let me plan something?" Bonnie asked.

"You really want to plan something?"

"Yes, this place has been a new beginning and this birthday is kind of your first one, so yes…I want to plan something".

"No party".

Bonnie scoffed, "Why would I plan a party, you have very little friends here".

"Ha, ha…I would have you know Bonnie, that I am part of the town council and I have _plenty_ of friends".

"Fine…no party".

"Good".

SSSSSS

"He's against the party, so I think we need to make sure the entire town is there", Bonnie grinned as she sat across from Giuseppe in his office.

"Thank you Bonnie for helping".

"It's my pleasure, I love torturing Damon".

Giuseppe chuckled, "I don't think that's exactly accurate".

Bonnie shrugged.

"But I do think that you two click. I know that he can be a little difficult at times, but I see how you can put him in his place differently than others can…I think he likes that the most about you".

"Damon has definitely changed a lot since we landed on your doorstep".

"So have I", Giuseppe added.

Bonnie smiled.

_Present Day Mystic Falls_

Three days had drifted by since Damon and Bonnie's relationship had been outted to their friends and three days since Elena left the Salvatore boarding house and never appeared again. Bonnie realized that she would much rather wait longer to speak with Elena, but with Helen Martin undoubtedly on her way, things needed to be squared away within the group before she arrived and that meant having a talk with Elena.

Bonnie wasn't sure what she could possibly say. As many times as she went over it in her head, she knew that the conversation would not go well. There was just no easy way to tell your best friend that you fell for her boyfriend.

As she parked her car in front of the Gilbert house and noticed Caroline's car outside, she took a deep breath. Caroline was playing mediator, she kind of insisted on it when Bonnie told her what she planned to do. Bonnie figured that Caroline wanted to play referee if things got out of hand.

Bonnie closed her car door and walked towards Elena's front door. Although this house was not the Gilbert house that she spent her childhood in, she couldn't help but feel some nostalgia. She looked down and took a deep breath before knocking on the door.

"Bonnie! Come in!" Caroline said grinning like a crazed soccer mom.

"Hey Care…", Bonnie said walking in and entering the living room where Elena was sitting on the couch with her arms folded. She didn't acknowledge Bonnie's presence when she walked in and for some reason that stirred something fiery within Bonnie. She couldn't explain it, but it did, "Hello Elena", she said with a slight edge.

"Bonnie", Elena said looking at her.

"Well…umm…I guess we all know why we're here…we need to talk…" Caroline began.

"_We_ don't need to talk Caroline, Bonnie just needs to tell me how long she's been sleeping with my boyfriend", Elena said standing up and facing Bonnie, "I mean, you've been back for months and not once did you mention that you and Damon were what…cheating behind my back…stealing kisses…sleeping together…God…Bonnie, how could you do that to me…how could you do that to Jeremy!"

"Elena…" Bonnie began.

"We fought to get you back. We wanted you two back. I missed you…I missed my best friend and I had no idea that my best friend had stolen my boyfriend and was sneaking around…how could you be so selfish!" Elena shrieked.

Bonnie's head jerked up and she narrowed her eyes, "Selfish…I'm selfish?"

"Bonnie, you knew how much I loved Damon. You knew how much he meant to me. You knew that I wanted him back badly. You sat and listened to me talk about how much I missed him…how devastated I was about losing him before and then losing him when he came back and you said nothing…absolutely nothing! What kind of person does that?"

"I'm selfish…", Bonnie chuckled humorlessly, "_I'm_ selfish…how dare you?"

Caroline 's eyes widened, "Bonnie, Elena didn't mean that".

"She meant it", Bonnie said focusing her gaze on Elena, "she meant to call me selfish because I, for the first time in a long time put myself first. She meant it…it doesn't matter how many sacrifices I made for her and how many people and things I lost because of _her_ chooses. I spent most of my life protecting _you_, Elena. I moved heaven and earth _literally_ to make sure that you would be safe…to make sure that I wouldn't lose you…to make sure that I helped you in any way that you wanted me to. I begged Grams to help with the tomb because Damon was threatening us all and what happened…my Grams died! I moved heaven and earth to try to bring you back from the brink of death and in return, I suffered consequences and so did my Grams…my mother died because I was helping you and was turned…my father's dead…the list goes on and I'm selfish! I have _never _been selfish! I have always put you first…I put you first and it killed me! I always put you first and the first time that I don't, you call me selfish. I have never been selfish in our friendship…you have…over and over again and not once throughout it all have you said a simple thank you!"

Elena's eyes widened, "I've been selfish…in what way. I have always cared about my friends".

"You brought the Salvatores in our lives!" Bonnie replied, "you did that. You didn't care what they were or what destruction followed them".

"Oh ok…and you're benefitting from it now, aren't you?"

"Yes, I am and for the first time in a long time…I am happy", Bonnie said.

"Well good for you because my heart is broken and you're the cause of it", Elena snapped.

"I guess I am, I would say I'm sorry…but since I'm selfish in your eyes, I'm not sorry", Bonnie snapped back.

Bonnie stood staring at Elena and before she could react, she felt Elena's hand connect with her cheek and without thinking her arm shot out and Elena immediately began clawing at her own neck as she began to choke.

"Bonnie…Bonnie…stop…stop…both of you…stop it!" Caroline pleaded touching Bonnie's arm.

Elena dropped to her knees as Bonnie loosened her grip and tears fell from her eyes. Elena looked up at Bonnie with tears in her eyes, "Bonnie, you were my best friend", Elena cried.

"You're right…I was", Bonnie said, "I would have given my life to keep you safe…and I did more than once".

"Why Damon?" Elena asked.

"Because he understood", Bonnie answered quietly.

Elena shook her head, "Please leave".

"Wait…no…we haven't worked this out", Caroline remarked desperately.

"Yes, we have Caroline…there is really nothing else to say", Bonnie said turning and walking out of the room and out of the front door.

SSSSSS

Damon heard Bonnie's car outside before the front door opened and he heard her soft footsteps. He put down his book and saw her standing in the archway of the living room. He could see it in her eyes immediately. He put the book down and took long strides over to her. The tears in her eyes were pooling and she looked almost broken, "Come here", he whispered enveloping her into a hug pulling her closer to him as she shook with sobs.

**The next update definitely won't take as long…but in the meantime, please show your love! **


	13. Chapter 13

Hello! Thank you for the warm welcome back! I think I have been inspired. **This chapter will take place completely in the Other Mystic Falls up until Bonnie returns to Mystic Falls. **

**Thank you for the reviews and the messages. You guys are the best!**

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

_Other Mystic Falls-Two Days Before the Resurrection_

"Bonnie, you insisted on getting dressed up and going to dinner and you're about 20 minutes behind…", Damon sighed as he glanced down at his watch.

He didn't understand, he had met plenty of women in his life and never had he met a woman that took longer to get dressed than Bonnie Bennett.

"In ten seconds Bonnie, we are just staying at the boarding hou…", he began but stopped as soon as he caught a glimpse of Bonnie walking down the stairs. The little witch had a body on her and it showed every inch of it in the red dress she wore, "well…Happy Birthday to me", he grinned.

"Do you like it, it's not too much is it?" Bonnie asked smiling shyly.

Damon held out his hand and twirled Bonnie around, "No…no…I wouldn't say that it's too much. Although, I have no idea why you want to go out…we can just stay here and celebrate", he whispered as he kissed her softly on the neck.

Bonnie giggled, "No…we are going out, I bought this dress for a reason".

"And other than to tease me, what could the other reason be?"

Bonnie winked as she picked up her purse, "Let's go".

Damon watched Bonnie walk to the door with his head cocked to the side, "Wow", he whispered as he followed her out of the door.

SSSSS

"Where are we going?" Damon asked as he turned down the street towards the Mystic Falls Plaza.

"To the Plaza for dinner, I thought we could be a little fancy tonight", Bonnie said doing a small dance in her seat.

"Oh really…well I guess this will be an exciting birthday", Damon winked as he pulled up to the valet.

Bonnie smiled as one of the valets held out his hand and helped her out of the Camaro. She had texted Giuseppe as soon as they left the house and she hoped that everyone was ready to surprise Damon. She wasn't sure how Damon would take this, but she hoped that he would enjoy the party. Truthfully, she had her mind on something else—so the party was just a precursor to the rest of the night's activities.

As they made their way into the hotel and down the hallway to the restaurant, Bonnie was ready to jump out of her skin. Damon also had a tendency to be slightly unpredictable. "Are you ok?" he asked squeezing her hand.

"Oh yes…I'm fine", Bonnie said, "I just hope you like the dinner, it's your birthday".

"Good company helps".

Bonnie smiled as they entered the restaurant and was shown to a room where the French doors were closed.

"Oh a private room, Miss Bennett what exactly do you have planned?" Damon asked as the hostess opened the French doors and the room erupted into a Surprise!

Bonnie jumped at the shouting and the applause as the room was filled with many of the residents of Mystic Falls that Damon had come in contact with since they appeared six months ago. The guests clapped and grinned as Damon looked all around in disbelief.

"Did you do this?" Damon asked looking over at her.

"I helped", Bonnie replied.

"Happy Birthday, Son", Giuseppe said emerging from the crowd and enveloping Damon in a hug.

Bonnie watched as Damon hesitated for a moment and then wrapped his arms around Giuseppe returning the hug.

Bonnie smiled as the father and son embrace and pose for pictures. It was the happiest she had ever seen Damon and it was quite a sight to see. It made her feel good to see it.

SSSSSS

"Remind me to repay you when your birthday comes around", Damon whispered as he and Bonnie were shown to the head table.

"Hey…Giuseppe made us plan this and he also made us keep it a surprise", Bonnie smiled, "but you are happy, I can tell".

"I've never had a real birthday before…guess this place is built for many firsts", Damon said taking Bonnie's hand and kissing it.

"Attention everyone…before we kick off the night formally, I just want to say that I thank you all for coming. I know that it has only been a short amount of time that my son Damon has been in town, but I have to say that with his personality and his tenacity…he has made an impact on our little town. I don't know if everyone knows, but I just found out that I had a son a couple of months ago and since then…I've been learning and growing right along with Damon. I never imagined that I could have a son that could be so kind, intelligent, charismatic and handsome…guess he gets some of that from me", Giuseppe chuckled as the guests joined him, "Damon, I wanted to throw you this party because I wanted you to know that you are loved…I love you…you have taught me lessons that I never thought an old man such as myself could learn. I want you to know that I am celebrating you today…Happy Birthday and I wish you many, many more", Giuseppe replied.

The room began to applaud as Damon took it all in. He had a lump in his throat that he fought to keep down. A birthday party…he was sitting at his own birthday party thrown by his father. The people surrounding him, were people that actually liked him; people that knew the real him with no lies or compelling. They were his friends and in Giuseppe and Zach's case, his family. This was the life that he always wanted and he had finally achieved it. Damon stood up as Giuseppe walked over to him, "Happy Birthday again Son", he whispered as he hugged Damon tightly.

SSSSSS

"Well that is quite a dress, young lady", Grams replied walking up next to Bonnie and Greta at the punch bowl.

"Isn't it Miss Shelia?" Greta beamed, "I told her that she had to get a dress like that, a nice birthday present for Damon".

"_Greta_", Bonnie hissed.

"Yes Greta, while I may be very hip—I do not want to think of some things concerning Bonnie".

"Oops sorry…well…I think I caught a glimpse of Kol and I want to say hi", Greta winked as she sashayed away from Bonnie and Shelia.

"She is one of a kind", Shelia shook her head.

"She is", Bonnie agreed.

"So you look like you're glowing tonight", Shelia raised an eyebrow.

"Grams, I'm just happy. This is a big night for Giuseppe and Damon and I'm just happy for them".

"I see and you helped Giuseppe a lot".

"Well Grams, I think that their relationship has done wonders for Damon. I think this place has done wonders for the both of us and I hate to say this, but if given the choice…if someone came to me tomorrow and asked me if I wanted to go back to Mystic Falls…I don't think the answer would be an easy one", Bonnie said and then she frowned, "is that bad?"

"Depends on why you think this place is better?"

"I'm not fighting for my life, I feel like a weight has been lifted off my chest…I have you…I have Da…"

"You have Damon in the other Mystic Falls too".

Bonnie shook her head, "No, Damon and I were nothing like we are here…there…this place changed us…it changed what we are to each other".

"Mmm….", Shelia replied.

"I am sorry ladies, but Shelia, would you do me the honor of a dance?" Giuseppe asked walking over holding out his hand.

"Well I guess…I am still trying to figure out how you can repay me for helping with this party", Shelia smirked.

"Oh I can think of a couple of things", Giuseppe smirked as he and Shelia moved out to the dance floor.

Bonnie shook her head trying to forget what they could possibly be talking about. She watched Damon work the room and she couldn't help but smile. He was in his element and it was interesting to see. Maybe this was all he needed or at the very least, maybe having someone like Giuseppe accepting him and loving him would have changed him the long run. Bonnie walked over to the table, picked up her purse and headed out of the banquet room.

SSSSSS

"So how old are you Damon?" Greta asked as she and Damon moved around the dance floor.

"Old enough", Damon smirked.

"I see…I see…so you know Bonnie is my best friend here and I care about her a lot".

"I've gathered…I haven't decided if you are a good or bad influence".

Greta laughed, "Depending on the day, I can be many things".

"Probably".

"But what I want to tell you is that Bonnie cares about you a lot and I guess, I see that you care about her as well—but don't hurt her. She's a generally happy person and will help anyone, she doesn't deserve to be hurt by anyone".

"I don't plan on hurting her".

"Good", Greta replied.

"And on that note…I notice that she just walked in the room…so if you will excuse me", he replied letting Greta go.

"Please…I shouldn't be wasting time dancing with someone who is taken anyway", Greta smirked as she headed over to a group of guys who were on city council.

Damon shook his head before making his way over to Bonnie, "Where did you disappear to?" he asked as she placed her purse down on the table.

"Oh…I just went outside for a moment that's all, nothing much".

Damon nodded, "I see. You do know that I truly believe that you were the one behind most of this. You know me better than everyone else in this town".

"Me? Bonnie Bennett knows Damon Salvatore better than everyone else in this town…hmm…that's a first".

"Well there are a lot of firsts that have occurred here in this Mystic Falls", Damon smiled down at her.

"I agree".

"Would you like to have a dance with me?" Damon asked, "I mean…I am the birthday boy and I haven't danced with my date all night".

Bonnie grinned, "Well ok…"

They moved to the dance floor and began to sway to the music, "I still can't believe that this is where we ended up. When we were ripped away from the Other Mystic Falls, I never for one moment thought that we would be here…that I would have the relationships that I have…that you and me…" Damon drifted off.

"That you and I what?"

"Would be as close as we are now", Damon said twirling her around.

"I don't think anyone could have guessed this".

"I don't think I would have made it this far without you Bonnie, I mean it…that day that we arrived at the Salvatore B&B and I came face to face with Giuseppe, if it was just me…I would have turned around and never come back. You made me come back, you gave me another way of looking at this place and I thank you for that".

"I believed that was all I did".

"And you made me believe in return", Damon replied bending down and kissing her.

"Damon, can I show you something?" she asked.

"Umm…ok…".

Bonnie led Damon off of the dance floor and over to the table where her purse is, "I bought you a little trinket for your Camaro for your birthday, but I wanted to give you something else…"

"What?" Damon asked.

Bonnie opened her purse and then placed a keycard in Damon's hand, "I think that we should have some alone time tonight…here in the Plaza, just to be Bonnie and Damon doing whatever", Bonnie said not making eye contact exactly with him.

Damon took the keycard, "We can do whatever or nothing if you want, but I do want to spend some time with you alone…whether we do something or nothing, I just want to be with you".

Bonnie grinned, "I want to be with you too".

Damon smiled and hugged her, "You know what Bennett…we need this".

SSSSSS

Damon stood on the balcony outside of the banquet room to get some clarity. He looked out at the garden and the fountain and just shook his head with a chuckle. He was standing at his birthday party put together by his father and Bonnie. A year ago, he would have never guessed that this could be possible—but now that it was, he couldn't imagine it being any different.

"Needed a moment?" Giuseppe asked coming outside to join him.

"It's a little overwhelming, usually I'm ready for attention…this was not what I expecting".

"Well I hope you enjoyed yourself, I just wanted to do something…show that I am trying to be the father that I couldn't be all of those years ago. I just wanted to let you know…not to get all sensitive…but I do love you, Son".

Damon nodded, "I know and you may not realize it but, you have made me a new man and I don't take that for granted".

"Damon, I think we have given each other many things. I know one day you may want to leave Mystic Falls, but I hope that you realize that the B&B will be here for you and your family…"

"Family?", Damon chuckled, "sorry Giuseppe, I don't think that's in the cards…but I don't think I am leaving you or this place any time soon".

"Good…good…call me selfish, but I like having someone who reminds me of my younger self".

Damon chuckled, "The good parts I hope".

"Weellllllll", Giuseppe cocked his head to the side, "sometimes it's the good parts and sometimes…well I live with you and Bonnie, some of the arguments that you two have bring me back".

"Me and Bonnie…if you only knew".

Giuseppe chuckled, "Sometimes I don't want to know, but I believe that you two will find your way. You two came here together and you are the closest people to each other".

"That is true, we are", Damon answered nodding.

SSSSSS

Damon opened the door to the hotel room and Bonnie stepped inside behind him. She couldn't help but feel a little nervous. While they had agreed that they could just do 'nothing', she had to admit that a part of her was not interested in doing 'nothing'.

"Well that was an exciting night", Damon replied loosening his tie, "and I do forgive you for lying to me".

"You forgive me?" Bonnie gasped.

"Yes, Miss Bennett…you told me that we would have a nice quiet dinner for my birthday and this was definitely not quiet", Damon waved his finger at her.

"Ok, so I lied…but I had to, you would have acted all dramatic about a party and then still showed up, I just cut out the drama and Giuseppe wanted it to be a surprise…I think he was a little nervous".

"Well nevertheless, thank you Bennett for caring and being here every step of the way", Damon said placing his hands on her arms, "I know that things haven't been easy for either one of us, but being here for each other has managed to turn this entire thing around".

Bonnie nodded and smiled, "Happy Birthday Damon", she whispered.

"Thank you Bonnie", he whispered back before lowering his head to kiss her softly on the lips.

Bonnie wrapped her arms around Damon's neck deepening the kiss as he pulled her closer to his body. At first, her mind raced with thoughts of the past and whether this was right, whether this was something that she should be doing…was she betraying people that she knew and meant the world to her and then he whispered in her ear, "I want you Bonnie, I lied…I don't want to just do nothing with you", and all of the thoughts disappeared from her mind as she found her hands working his suit jacket off.

She felt his hand reach for the zipper on the back of her dress and sliding it down as the dress fell down and pooled down at her feet leaving her in her bra and panties. He took a moment to take in the sight and then lifted her up off the floor with one arm wrapped around her waist and carried her over to the bed. Their lips hungrily attacked each other as he straddled her unbuttoning his shirt and throwing it across the room. Bonnie reached for his belt and unbuckled it along with his pants.

"Miss Bennett is not the shy woman that I thought", Damon chuckled.

"Well…thought I would surprise you", she smiled as he closed the space between them with a kiss.

SSSSSS

As their bodies moved in a steady rhythm together, there were no words exchanged…just moans and the occasionally giggle about what exactly was happening. Bonnie closed her eyes several times to be able to feel everything going on around her. While she never imagined that she would be here like this with Damon, she didn't for one second wish she wasn't.

"What's wrong?" he whispered moving her hair away from her face.

"Not a thing", she whispered leaning up and closing the space between them again.

"Are you sure?"

"I have never been more sure of something in my life", she said switching positions with him, "this is where I want to be", she said straddling him, "this is where I am happy".

"Bonnie Bennett, you may very well be the death of me…again", Damon moaned as he closed his eyes.

SSSSSS

_Other Mystic Falls-One Day Before the Resurrection_

"Damon stop!" Bonnie squealed as she lay entangled in the sheets with Damon's leg draped over hers and his hands tickling her stomach.

"Oh, you want me to stop now…a couple of hours ago, it was _Damon don't stop…don't stop_", he mocked her.

"Damon!" she gasped hitting him, "I did not sound like that".

"How would you know, you were too much in ecstasy".

"Ecstasy…right", Bonnie scoffed.

"You deny it?" Damon asked sitting up leaning on his elbow to look down at her.

"Of course I do".

"You do…are you sure you want to deny it?"

"Yes".

Damon's hand trailed under the sheet and found its place on Bonnie's thigh, "One last chance…", he whispered in her ear.

"I did not say those things", Bonnie answered.

Damon's hand traveled between her legs and caused Bonnie to gasp, "Well if you didn't say it before, I guess I will have to make you say it now".

Bonnie closed her eyes as she took a deep breath…what took her so long to do this.

"Say it…", he whispered in her ear as he caressed her.

Bonnie breathed in, "No…"

He sped up his movements slightly, "Say it Bonnie", he whispered as he kissed her on the neck while keeping his hand moving.

Bonnie felt like she would go over the cliff at any moment, "_Don't stop_…", she whispered.

Damon smirked, "Good girl", he said covering her body with his.

SSSSSS

"Thank you…here's something for you", Damon called to the room service attendant as he handed him money and moved the food cart into the room.

Bonnie sat up in bed looking at the food cart, "I'm starving", she said lifting up the silver tray.

"I bet you are".

Bonnie picked up a piece of toast and bit into it, "Mmm…."

"Good huh?"

"The best", she replied as she took a piece of bacon off of the plate and then paused, "Damon…do you miss blood at all?"

"Miss blood? I don't think I miss it, I guess it was a part of my life for so long—but I really love that I can enjoy the taste of food".

"Hmm…ok…truth, I want you to give me an honest answer here".

Damon rolled his eyes, "Are you going to ruin the mood?"

"No…I'm not because I'm ok with whatever way you answer this".

"Ok…go ahead".

"Was last night and this morning…was it about us or was it really about the fact that we both have been here for quite some time and we both needed some type of closeness?"

"Bonnie after last night and this morning, how could you ask me that?" Damon asked.

"Damon, I know that we don't talk about it much anymore—but we are here and its just the two of us, we did leave two people that we loved", Bonnie replied, "it's only normal that…"

"Do you think that I'm the same person that I was there or even when we first got here?" Damon asked.

"Well…no…not really".

"And you're not the same person either. Things change, people change, situations change…feelings changed. Yes, I loved Elena, a part of me still does. However, do I think that chapter of my life is closed? Yes. Do I think that the new chapter of my life has started and it includes you? Yes."

Bonnie smiled, "This is just so weird".

"Yes, our lives are completely weird now. This place has turned everything that we thought we knew upside down…is that a bad thing?" Damon asked.

Bonnie looked over at him and shook her head with a smile, "No it's not, I haven't been this happy in a very long time".

Damon reached over and caressed her cheek with his thumb, "Then that is all that matters", he said kissing her and lowering her down on the bed.

"Hey…what about breakfast?" she asked moving her head.

"We can eat any time", Damon said, "we have all day…"

Bonnie nodded as she kissed him back.

SSSSSS

"Well for a moment, I thought you ran away with Bonnie", Giuseppe smirked as he walked into the kitchen.

Damon was standing in the kitchen eating a sandwich. As soon as they got back to the boarding house, Bonnie went upstairs to her room to take a nap. "I'm not running away", Damon chuckled, "we just needed some time alone".

Giuseppe raised his eyebrows, "Ahh…I see".

Damon felt a sense of uneasiness come over him. Even though he had always been a little loose with his _conquests_ and he didn't much care who knew about them, but things were different. This was Bonnie and he was also talking to Giuseppe, his father. He had no intention in talking about what happened with him and Bonnie with Giuseppe.

"This has the potential to get really weird", Damon frowned.

"I only have one thing to say…treat her right", Giuseppe replied, "one of my biggest regrets is losing your mother when I did. I should have had more time with her. I should have never let my youthfulness and my immaturity allow her to get away from me. When you find someone who understands you, who can see you for who you are and wants you each day to be a better person because they _know_ that you can be a better person—don't ever let that person get away from you. If you have to move heaven and earth to stay with them…do it".

Damon nodded and thought for a bit, "Do you think Bonnie is that person for me?"

Giuseppe shrugged, "It's not about what I think, it's about what you _know_. She would never tell you this, but she did just as much for that party last night as I did. She even enlisted Shelia to help and I swear, that woman may be the only woman in this town oblivious to the Salvatore charm".

Damon chuckled, "I can believe it".

"But I'm done lecturing…I'm heading out to dinner in town, our guests checked out earlier and we don't have any more coming for a couple of days, so you can relax for the rest of the night".

"Thanks", Damon replied as Giuseppe squeezed his shoulder and walked out of the kitchen. After hearing the front door close, Damon walked towards the stairs. He climbed the stairs slowly as Giuseppe's words echoed in his head.

He walked to Bonnie's door and slowly opened it. She was sleeping and he stood watching her for a few moments. Giuseppe's words hit him harder than he could ever have expected. He hesitated before walking closer to the bed and lying down next to Bonnie. He stared down at her and gently moved her hair out of her face. Bonnie Bennett was a beautiful girl, there was no denying that. However, more than anything—she was fiercely loyal and a friend…but who was he kidding, she was much more than that.

He bent down and kissed her softly on the lips. She stirred and opened her eyes, "Damon…", she whispered, "what's…"

"Shh…just relax", he whispered back before slowly covering her body with his and kissing a trail down of kisses down the front of her body.

SSSSSS

_Other Mystic Falls- Bonnie's Resurrection Day_

Bonnie stood in the shower letting the water spray cover her. She closed her eyes and ran her fingers through her hair. The past two days were like something out of a movie. It was as if all of the tension and feelings and emotions of all of the years that she and Damon had known each other boiled over. Sure, she hated him for most of the time that she'd known him, but she guess it was true—opposites do attract.

She lathered up her washcloth and couldn't help but smile, not just smile, but giggle. Damon had brought out some crazy feelings and actions from her over the past couple of days. She was sleeping with Damon Salvatore.

For a moment, she let that sink in and a feeling came over her. The feelings of Elena and Caroline and their faces if they ever knew…the thought of Jeremy knowing…it hit her like a ton of bricks. They would never understand this. They would never get how she could be this way with Damon, Elena especially. However, the truth was—they weren't here. She couldn't feel guilt about this. This was her life now. She deserved to be happy. She had fought to be happy. Maybe her happiness was about certain other things before, but being happy…doing what makes her happy was all that mattered now. She couldn't let other people's emotions, feelings and wants rule her life anymore. She wanted to be with Damon, she wanted this life with her Grams, she wanted to be carefree and not worry about consequences and she will.

Bonnie finished in the shower and stepped out. She wrapped her towel around her body and looked in the mirror. She focused on her face for a few moments, she almost didn't recognize the girl looking back at her. The worry lines were gone, her mouth wasn't turned into that permanent scowl—she looked happy. She smiled some more as she reached for the bathroom door and stepped out to see Damon sitting on her bed reading a magazine.

"Hey, I thought you left with Giuseppe a couple of hours ago to go into town?"

"And we're back", Damon said setting down the magazine, "and I caught you at the best time…didn't I?" he asked walking over to her.

"Damon…I have to get dressed, I have to meet Greta".

"Oh you have to meet Greta…", he said walking over and touching her cheek.

"Yes…I do, so don't distract me".

He smiled as he flicked his finger and undid her towel knot. The towel fell to the floor and for some reason, she felt a little shy…yeah, she probably shouldn't have, but she did. "Damon…", she said reaching for her towel.

"Oh wait…I'm a little overdressed", he said unbuckling his pants and letting them drop to the floor.

"Damon...", Bonnie warned as he took his shirt off.

"Now, are you going to let me stand here like this?"

Bonnie smiled, "20 minutes", she dropped the towel.

He smiled as he bent down kissing her leading her over to the wall and lifting her up. "Now, Bennett you know that's impossible".

SSSSSS

"So I haven't spoken to you since the night of Damon's party, any particular reason why?" Greta raised an eyebrow as she and Bonnie sat in the Mystic Grille, "and you are late…I bet that has something to do with Damon too…"

Bonnie couldn't help but smile. She couldn't bring herself to really talk about all that she and Damon had done over the past two days, despite the feeling of joy it gave her.

"Oh that smile tells me everything…tell me, is he really as good as he looks in bed?" Greta whispered leaning forward.

"Greta!" Bonnie gasped.

"I will tell you about Kol, if you tell me about Damon", Greta wagered.

"Wait…you and Kol?"

"I guess Damon's Birthday Party was really a place to get people lucky", she shrugged.

Bonnie shook her head. She loved how crazy and carefree Greta was. She was truly the person that Bonnie needed to be her best friend.

"You know I was thinking once this honeymoon phase is over with you guys, we can take a girls trip to Myrtle Beach on something one of these days?" Greta replied, "you know sand, surf, cute guys that we will just flirt with…have some fun".

Bonnie thought for a moment, "Sure…sounds fun…we can plan that".

"So are you going to tell me anything about what happened…did you do anything freaky?" Greta winked.

Bonnie couldn't help but laugh, "I will never tell".

"Spoil sport", Greta threw her napkin at her.

"Hey!"

"I have been a Bamon cheerleader since the beginning".

"Bamon?"

"You know like Brangelina? Come on…your names fit together so well".

"That is so corny…but I kind of like it", Bonnie smirk, "and Miss Martin, I do not believe that you were a _Bamon_ cheerleader in the beginning, you were a Damon cheerleader".

"Hey…I have eyes, but I realized early on that I couldn't compete with you…not in his eyes".

Bonnie shook her head and then turned serious, "Greta, thank you for being a good friend to me".

"Oh Bonnie…"

"No, thank you. You came along when I really needed a friend and I love you for that", Bonnie took Greta's hand, "I don't want you to think we take this for granted at all".

Greta smiled, "Aww…Bonnie, I don't and you are my best friend too. I've never clicked with someone so fast and I'm glad that we have each other in this boring town".

Bonnie laughed and shook her head.

SSSSS

After brunch with Greta, Bonnie headed to Shelia's office. When she walked in Shelia was unpacking some new finds for one of her clients. "What is that?" Bonnie asked wrinkling her nose at the fish coming out of a rose.

"Art my dear", Shelia said sitting it down on a small coffee table in her office.

"Doesn't look like it to me".

"Sometimes things that we think are worthwhile are not always presented in the best possible light…by the way, how is Damon?" Shelia cracked.

"Nice Grams…", Bonnie sat on the edge of the desk.

"I hear that you and Damon stayed out all night after the party".

"Oh and let me guess who told you that…could his name be Giuseppe?"

"Giuseppe really likes you for his son, he even wants us all to have dinner tonight".

"Yes, I know…", Bonnie bit her lip.

"Is something wrong?" Shelia asked walking over to Bonnie.

"I'm sure it's nothing, but something just doesn't feel right".

"Has Damon done something already?"

"No…no…he's been really good, it's just that everything is just going so well and I'm used to…I'm used to things not being so perfect", Bonnie shrugged, "but it's just because of the past and the past is exactly that right…the past".

"It is, you have built such a good life here Bonnie, don't worry…this is it for you", Shelia said cupping Bonnie's face in her hands, "do not worry yourself child, it's not worth it".

"I can't believe how far I've come here".

"Neither can I, you and Damon", Shelia scoffed.

"Grams…"

"But he puts a smile on your face, one of the photographers brought this over earlier…Giuseppe wanted some good pictures from the party and I was picking out the proofs for him…", she replied walking over to an envelope and removing a picture.

Bonnie took the picture and looked at it, it was her and Damon dancing and the smile on her face was so bright—she almost didn't recognize herself.

"If Damon can put the smile on your face, then I am happy for you", Shelia smiled.

"Thank you Grams", Bonnie said hugging her, "thank you for bringing me here, thank you for reassuring me that its ok to move on…thank you for everything".

"My pleasure child", Shelia whispered as she held Bonnie tighter.

SSSSSS

"Need any help?" Bonnie asked entering the kitchen that Giuseppe had commandeered earlier that day to work on dinner.

"No, I'm doing this completely", Giuseppe said.

Bonnie smiled, "Ok…did Zach give you one of his recipes?"

"Yes, but don't tell anyone", Giuseppe turned to her winking.

"My lips are sealed, Damon went out to pick up those bottle of wine that you wanted".

"Good…you know what, you can set the table outside on the deck. I thought that we could have dinner there tonight".

Bonnie nodded as she removed the china from the cabinet.

"Uh and Bonnie…I want to thank you for giving my son everything that he had ever wanted", Giuseppe said turning to her.

"I haven't done anything", Bonnie shook her head.

"If you say so", Giuseppe replied as Bonnie headed out to the deck.

As Bonnie began to set the places, she felt two arms snake around her and a kiss on her neck, "Giuseppe, I told you not to do that…Damon will be back any minute".

"Ha, ha Bennett", Damon deadpanned.

She turned to him and grinned, "Aww where's your sense of humor?" she kissed him quickly on the lips.

"Very funny...so we're having a good ole dinner with the parents, this should be fun", Damon pulled her into an embrace.

"A part of me thinks they just want to torture us".

"Probably…but I don't think many things could break the high I have right now", Bonnie said looking up into Damon's eyes.

"Oh really and who could possibly be the cause of it?"

Bonnie smiled before joining her lips with Damon's.

"If you keep doing that, we won't be having dinner with anyone", Damon whispered in her ear.

"Damon, surely you can stop mauling Bonnie for a few moments", Shelia's voice broke through the air.

"Shelia…you're early", Damon grimaced before turning around.

"And its good thing I am or me and Giuseppe would be having dinner by ourselves, if you had your way".

Damon opened his mouth, but Bonnie quickly placed her hand over it and he licked it, "Eww…really!" she laughed.

Shelia shook her head with a smirk, "I will go help Giuseppe with the food".

SSSSSS

"So Zach will be back next month and he wants to do a Salvatore fishing trip…are you up for it Damon?" Giuseppe asked as they finished up dinner.

"Well…a Salvatore fishing trip, can't imagine being anywhere else", Damon said, "unless Bonnie has somewhere else…I mean…anywhere _else_ that she wants us to be".

"No, you can go camping with your dad", Bonnie winked as she sipped on her iced tea.

"Oh thank you", Damon narrowed his eyes.

"Look at them Shelia, nothing like young love".

Damon and Bonnie both choked on their iced tea, "Can we slow down a little bit", Damon replied.

Bonnie shook her head and couldn't help but laugh.

"Why don't you two go get the dessert, its in the refrigerator", Giuseppe replied.

"Yes, let's…", Bonnie said pulling Damon up.

When they walked into the kitchen, Bonnie chuckled as she searched the refrigerator for Giuseppe's cheesecake, "I think Giuseppe is envisioning a wedding soon…", she remarked.

"He's just thinking about everything he lost and missed out on", Damon said retrieving dessert plates.

Bonnie sat the cheesecake on the counter and searched for the cake cutter, when she found it, Damon was standing next to her. "I don't know what is in the cards for us Bonnie, but I can tell you that this means more to me than you probably imagine it does".

"I know Damon, I don't doubt that", Bonnie looked up at him, "and in case there is any doubt, this is where I want to be. I want to be with you".

Damon smiled as he cupped her cheek and kissed her softly on the lips while caressing her cheek with his thumb. "Mmm", she moaned.

"I think we better get out there before your Grams kills me", Damon said.

"Yes…we should", Bonnie replied as she picked up the cheesecake and started to follow Damon outside.

As Bonnie sat down the cheesecake, she felt something shift in the air. Her Grams looked at her and she had a weird look on her face.

"Bonnie, I forgot to tell you…there are muddled cherries for the cheesecake", Giuseppe replied.

"Oh…I saw them in the refrigerator, I will get them", Bonnie said turning and heading back into the house.

"Maybe if you hadn't had your lips on her, she would have remembered them Damon", Shelia smirked.

"Oh Shelia, you know that you love seeing me and Bonnie together", Damon winked.

"Yes, it makes my heart leap for joy", Shelia deadpanned.

"You two…", Giuseppe chuckled.

"I have the cherr…", Damon heard Bonnie say as she started to walk out of the house and then as if it was a trick of the eye, she disappeared before his eyes.

He blinked for a few times as he looked at Shelia…Bonnie had not just disappeared in thin air, "Bonnie", Damon said standing up and looking around frantically.

"Damon, I said I would get the cherries…what's wrong?" Giuseppe said touching his arm with a look of concern, "and who's Bonnie?"

A feeling of panic washed over Damon as he looked at Shelia who for the first time since he's ever known her looked absolutely rattled.

SSSSSS

Bonnie's body tingled all over as she felt herself lying down on a somewhat soft surface. When the tingling subsided her eyes opened suddenly, "Where…", Bonnie said softly as her eyes adjusted to the dark surroundings. She lifted her hand up and hit the top of a hard surface and then she realized, that she couldn't breathe, "help…help me…help me…help me!" she pleaded as she began to beat on the top of the box she as in.

That's when she realized it…she was in a coffin. "No…no…no…", she cried as she began to pound harder, "no…no…no!" she pleaded partially because she had a feeling of what was happening and she didn't want it to be true.

As she beat on the top of the coffin, she heard dirt moving above her and she braced herself and finally the coffin opened. She was face to face with Caroline, Elena and Stefan covered in dirt.

"Bonnie!" Caroline said grabbing her and wrapping her arms around her.

"Oh my god, you are back…you're alive!" Elena joined in on the hug.

Bonnie looked around, slightly dazed and unfocused. She knew that she was in the cemetery, but she felt a sense of disconnect. This had to be a nightmare. She was still with Damon, Grams and Giuseppe. She must have hit her head or something…she couldn't he here again.

Stefan lifted her out of the hole as Lucy quickly walked over to her, "Once again we meet cousin", she smirked as she hugged Bonnie.

"Damon", Bonnie whispered.

"Where's Damon, it should have worked for him", Elena said turning to his grave.

It was untouched and no sounds were coming from it. They all turned to look at Damon's grave as tears fell from Elena's eyes. Bonnie gazed at Damon's tombstone and felt the lump in her throat form. "No…", she whispered as she began to cry. The tears appeared to everyone else as if they were happy tears, but if anyone looked more closely…they were tears of pure devastation.

SSSSSS

Damon hadn't heard one word Giuseppe said ever since Bonnie disappeared in front of his eyes. By the time Giuseppe excused himself to take some calls, Damon felt sick to his stomach. It took every bit of self-restraint he had not to jump up and tear Mystic Falls apart looking for Bonnie.

As soon as Giuseppe disappeared in the house Damon was out of his seat and standing over Shelia, "Where is she? What happened! Magic doesn't exist here…where did she go!" he asked nearly hysterical.

"I…I don't know", Shelia said sounding absolutely shell shocked.

"Find her or I will rip this town and torture every suspected witch and find out what the hell they did to her!" Damon said standing up and rushing out to his Camaro.

He refused to believe it…Bonnie didn't just disappear…not now…there was no way she would leave him now.


	14. Chapter 14

**Thank you, thank you, thank you! Thank you for your continued support and reading. I almost hate to say this, but this is the last chapter regarding The Other Mystic Falls. It was really interesting to write these two worlds and I love that you stayed with me. **

**One last thing, the Bonnie/Elena fight in the last chapter reminded me so much of Dawson/Pacey when Dawson found out about Pacey/Joey—that friendship was never the same. **

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

_The Other Mystic Falls-Two Days Before Damon's Resurrection_

Damon walked into Shelia's office determined to hear some good news from her. Ever since Bonnie disappeared a week and a half ago, he felt as if he was walking in a fog. It was as if she never existed here with him. He and Giuseppe still had the father-son relationship, but Giuseppe had noticed a change in Damon. He kept asking him what had changed and Damon couldn't explain it to him. Giuseppe had no memory of Bonnie. Damon spent the first couple of days looking for her everywhere he possibly could. Shelia assured him many times that magic did not exist in this Mystic Falls, but he could not believe that to be possible. How could Bonnie just disappear? How could she be there one day smiling at him, kissing him, sleeping next to him and not be there the next?

When he walked into Shelia's office, he could tell by the look on her face—that she did not have good news. Over the past week and a half, he also noticed that some of the light had left Shelia. Giuseppe also questioned how Shelia had seemed to withdraw from him. Damon couldn't tell Giuseppe…how he could even explain it?

"Did you find her?" Damon asked.

"I have, it took a lot…but I found her", Shelia said with a grim expression on her face.

"Ok…where is she…I will go get her and bring her back", Damon replied, "I don't care where it is. I will get her back".

Shelia sighed, "It's not that simple".

"What do you mean, you know where she is…you tell me…I will go and get her, does someone have her?"

"She's there".

"There where?" Damon asked confused.

"In your other home…the other Mystic Falls, someone sucked her back".

Damon felt as if he had punched in the gut as he leaned on the chair, "Well get her back here", he said before he even realized what he was saying.

"I can't do that, once she left here—she can't come back".

Damon sank back in the chair, "What do you mean?"

"Once she left here, there's no passageway back Damon…it took a lot to bring her here, I can't bring her back", Shelia said.

"What! You're her grandmother, you are some great witch and you can't bring her back? She wants to be here, not there! You saw how happy she was. You bring her back, you bring her back to me!" Damon roared as he stood up.

"This is bigger that just you! I can't bring her back, don't you think I would if I could. She's my granddaughter, I know what she had here and what she will have there. I want to bring her back, I never wanted anything more in life than to be able to bring Bonnie back…but I can't do that, my magic won't allow me to do that here", Shelia said standing up to Damon, "I know what she had here…she had happiness ".

Damon blinked, "I need her to come back".

Shelia blinked back tears, "I'm sorry, I can't bring her back here".

Damon stared for a few moments as the emotions inside of him swirled around. He could see Bonnie's face so clearly. She was smiling at him and at the same time rolling her eyes, she was throwing her head back in passion as he kissed and caressed her, she was sitting next to him listening intently to what he was saying. He was lost here without her. He stood up and nodded, "I understand", he replied quietly.

Shelia stood up, "The only thing that we can be happy about is that she is with people who love her too".

Damon nodded as he Shelia placed her hand on his shoulder and he brushed it off before walking out of her office.

SSSSSS

Damon turned off his Camaro and sat in the seat for a few moments. He couldn't move. Shelia's news had rocked him to the core. There was no hope. Bonnie was gone forever. He had never felt lonelier there than he felt at that moment. He looked up at the front door of the bed and breakfast and remembered that first night that they arrived there…

_Bonnie chased Damon down the stairs of the boarding house, "What's going on, who are those two men…distant cousins or something?" Bonnie asked grabbing Damon's arm. _

"_The man who answered the door, is my great, great, great whatever nephew Zach and that other man…", Damon paused to catch his breath, "was Giuseppe Salvatore, my father…and Stefan's father"._

_Bonnie's mouth dropped as she turned to the door where the two men were staring at them with confused looks. _

_Bonnie turned back to Damon, "Ok, this just got really weird"._

"_Very and I can't stay in that house with that man", Damon replied. _

_Bonnie heard something in Damon's voice that she never heard before…it sounded like regret,. "Then…I guess we're not staying here", Bonnie answered finally. _

_Damon looked down at her with a surprised look and nodded as Bonnie turned to walk towards Zach and Giuseppe and spoke to them. He wasn't sure if this was heaven or hell, but looking at his father glancing at him as Bonnie spoke to them, he felt like this was definitely hell. _

_SSSSSS_

"_Damon, can you stop driving for a moment?" Bonnie asked. _

"_Why? It's not as if we have anywhere to go"._

"_Because we really need to figure out what we are doing here or what exactly this place is"._

"_I think you were right in the first place. This is hell, this is my hell", Damon replied glancing at Bonnie as he parked the car. _

_Bonnie looked out of the window as it began to get dark outside, "No, this is not hell. It can't be hell", Bonnie replied. _

"_And why isn't it? I'm being haunted by people that I killed Bonnie! My father, the man that I've hated for over 100 years stands there and I have to look in his face and he remembers nothing about what he did to me, how he treated me…how can this not be hell, Bonnie?"_

"_Because I'm here with you", Bonnie said quietly, "and I'm not saying that I'm a Saint, but my Grams told me that she found peace because she knew that I would find mine. She also said that she looked out for me and my Grams was never a liar, "Bonnie turned to look at Damon, "so I have to believe that this is not hell…we are here to find some kind of peace and we need to figure out what that is"._

_Damon stared at Bonnie. The little witch was something. Even when they were in another place that resembled their home, she believed that this was fine, "So Little Former Witch, what shall we do?" Damon asked looking at her. _

"_We should go back to the Salvatore Boarding House, there has to be a reason why your father is here…I mean, you didn't kill him did you?" Bonnie asked, almost believing that it was insane to even ask—but this was Damon Salvatore. _

"_No, Stefan did", Damon answered. _

_Bonnie's mouth dropped and her eyes went wide, "Are you serious?"_

"_Well he did kill us", Damon replied. _

_Bonnie shook her head, "I won't even ask"._

"_But I guess we should see what this is about", Damon replied starting the car. _

SSSSSS

_Damon parked the car and took a deep breath. "Are you sure that you want to do this, because if you really don't want to do this…", Bonnie began, but Damon cut her off. _

"_I'm fine, like you said, this place is about finding some type of peace…"_

"_Ok, then let's go", Bonnie breathed taking a deep breath. _

_Damon cut the engine to the car and they headed towards the front door of the boarding house. "Maybe I should do all of the talking", Bonnie replied. _

"_No need, you may slip up", Damon replied reaching past her and knocking on the door. _

"_Who was the one who ran down the stairs as soon as the occupants came to the door?" Bonnie smirked. _

"_Momentary reaction"._

_The door opened with Giuseppe on the other side and Bonnie glanced at Damon to see if he would be able to do this. _

"_Hi, I apologize for earlier—I thought you reminded me of someone. We will need two rooms for a couple of days", Damon replied. _

"_Sure son, come in", Giuseppe smiled. _

She was the entire reason why he was here with Giuseppe. She made him come back and face Giuseppe. She pushed him to find out why they were in this place and what it meant. She made him become a better man, she pushed him to become better because she _knew_ that he could be.

Damon opened his car door and headed to the front door of the B&B. When he stepped inside, Giuseppe called out, "Damon, is that you?"

Damon paused, "It's me".

"Oh…can you come in the study for a moment?"

"Coming", he sighed as he walked towards the study.

Giuseppe was sitting at his desk and looked up, "Wow…you don't look good".

"I'm not good", Damon said sitting down in one of the chairs.

"What happened? Up until a couple of days ago, you were fine…better than fine, we just had your party and everything…what happened?"

Damon felt a lump in his throat form, "I've been thinking about someone lately…someone who meant a lot to me".

"Oh…who?" Giuseppe asked, "or let me guess…a woman?"

"You guessed it…one day she was in my life and the next…she just was gone".

"Do you know where she is?" Giuseppe asked.

"I found out where she is today".

"Then call her, invite her to town", Giuseppe grinned, "the more the merrier, you know we have plenty of room here".

Damon shook his head, "She…uh…she can't come here", Damon grimaced.

"Damon, what's going on?" Giuseppe leaned forward.

Damon started to talk but found the lump in his throat grow bigger.

"Listen, if you have feelings for this girl and the thought of her is effecting you this much? Maybe you should go to her. Maybe you should go to wherever she is and talk to her", Giuseppe suggested.

"I…I can't do that", Damon shook his head.

"Why not…oh you're worried about the fishing trip, well we can go another time".

Damon shook his head.

"Listen, I know that over the past couple of days thinking about this woman has affected you a great deal. I've noticed a big difference in you. You're not the person who you were a couple of months ago or hell a couple of weeks ago".

"Things have changed".

"Did they change because of your thoughts or memories of this woman?" Giuseppe asked.

Damon nodded.

"Then you should go to her. If she is important to you, then you have to do whatever you can to make sure she doesn't get away. Trust me, I know…if there is a woman in your life or has ever been in your life who turned your world upside down in a good way, then you need to do whatever you can to make sure she stays in your life".

Damon stared at Giuseppe, "You're right".

"I always am", Giuseppe winked.

SSSSSS

"Send me back", Damon stated the next morning in Shelia's office. As soon as the words left his mouth, he was kind of surprised he even said them.

He could also tell by Shelia's reaction that she was too, "What?"

"Send me back…send me back there, if you can't bring her back—I will go back there".

"You can't be serious".

"I am very serious, send me back there…to her".

Shelia shook her head, "I can't do that, if I could…do you think I would have kept you two here all of this time".

"I think you would. I think you knew what this place would do for Bonnie. I think you knew that this would be the only place she could find happiness. I know that it may have been hard, but I am sure you had a back up plan if things didn't work out".

"I can't send you back there Damon, you won't be able to come back. You will be stuck there forever".

Damon paused for a moment. He understood what she was saying. He would never see Giuseppe again. He would never have those moments with his father when they are just sitting there together talking about everything and then talking about nothing.

"Damon, are you willing to give up what you have here to go back to Mystic Falls?" Shelia asked raising an eyebrow.

Damon stared back at her as his throat went dry and he couldn't speak for a few moments. Her eyebrow rose higher, "Well…not willing to give any of this up… are you?

Damon closed his eyes, "Send me back".

"Damon…"

"Send me back".

"Why do you want to go back? Why you have everything that you ever wanted here. You have your father all to yourself, you are running the business with him, you have friends here and family spread out, why do you want to go back? Why…why would you ever want to go back there?"

"Because Bonnie's there".

"You can find someone else here, can't you…with your charisma and your looks, you can have another girlfriend in no time. Damon, you don't want to go back. You want to stay here with Giuseppe, admit it…Bonnie was your friend here, but you…"

"I love her!" Damon shouted so loudly that Shelia jumped and he hadn't thought about what he said until it was out of his mouth.

Shelia stared at him.

"Please…just send me back, I know what I'm doing", Damon said quietly.

Shelia nodded, "Then we have some work to do, come with me. I don't leave my books up here".

Damon nodded as he followed Shelia out of her office and down into the basement of the building. With each step, he realized that things were going to change again for him.

SSSSSSS

Later that evening, Damon walked around his room packing. He didn't need a suitcase but he had to make it appear as though he was coming back, even though he knew—he would never be back.

"Hey…so you took my advice?" Giuseppe leaned in the doorway.

"I did".

"Good, so when you reunite with this girl, try to get her to come back here for a visit…I would like to meet her", Giuseppe replied.

Damon paused and turned to Giuseppe, "I will try to do that".

"I would love to meet the woman who has totally turned my son into this zombie. She must be something, eh?"

"She is", Damon replied.

"So how long will you be gone? You know I can't manage this place by myself".

"Yes you can, you were just being nice letting me help once in awhile".

Giuseppe chuckled, "I like having you around. I never realized how much I missed by not having you in my life for all of those years".

Damon placed the last shirt in his bag and turned to Giuseppe, "You have totally changed me".

"Aww…don't give me that much credit", Giuseppe shook his head.

"Before I met you, I mean _really_ met you I was a bastard. I was selfish, I didn't care about much other than my own happiness. I think having you in my life, even for this short time has made an impact on me. You have finally given me what I needed and because of that, I can have a relationship with someone who makes me want to be a better person and I believe that I can be that better person".

"Well…I guess all I can say is your welcome".

Damon walked over to Giuseppe, "Thank you, this has meant everything to me", he said bringing Giuseppe into a hug as he felt his eyes water.

"Wow…you're coming back aren't you?" Giuseppe chuckled as he hugged Damon back.

Damon stepped back as tears shone in his eyes.

"Damon, you are coming back…aren't you?"

Damon nodded. He couldn't bring himself to say the words. He couldn't lie to Giuseppe.

"Then I will see you then and we can set another date for the fishing trip".

"Yup…we can do that", Damon said walking over and picking up his bag.

"Ok, see you around and when you get to wherever you are going, give me a call".

"Will do", Damon said as he followed Giuseppe out of his room and down the stairs.

When Damon placed his hand on the front door, he turned to look back at Giuseppe. Giuseppe smiled back at him, "Well don't keep her waiting".

Damon nodded as he walked out of the house and closed the door behind him. He slid into his Camaro and looked back at the house as tears filled his eyes and he started the car.

SSSSSS

Damon arrived at Shelia's and walked down to the basement. She was standing in the middle of a circle that she drew along with a gold contraption in her hand. "What is that?" Damon asked.

"It's an ascendant and it will help you get back", she replied.

Damon nodded.

Shelia looked at him for a moment, "Are you sure you want to do this?"

"What I said to you was true".

"That you love my granddaughter?"

Damon nodded.

"Have you told her?" Shelia asked.

"I was waiting for the right time".

"Then you tell her when you see her again and you take care of her, you make sure that she has the happiness that I tried so desperately to give her here".

"I will", Damon replied, "but you have to do something for me".

"What would that be?"

"Give Giuseppe the happiness that he's been searching for", Damon stated.

Shelia smirked, "I have no idea what you are talking about".

Damon smiled, "Yes…yes you do and you will do it".

Shelia nodded, "Ok…are you ready?"

Damon nodded as he moved into the circle, "Tell Bonnie that I am so sorry, I tried", Shelia said as she placed the ascendant into Damon's hands.

"I will".

Shelia began to chant as she cut her hand and placed some of her blood on the ascendant. Damon closed his eyes as he felt the air change around him and he could feel his entire body start to tingle. He opened his eyes just in time to see Shelia disappear and everything go black.

SSSSSS

Moments later, Damon opened his eyes to darkness. He lifted his hand up and immediately realized where he was…a coffin. He punched the top and suddenly dirt began to spill in. He used all of his strength to push through as dirt collapsed all around him. He climbed through the dirt to reach the top, he could hear her voice…muffled…but he could hear it and it made his heart jump. He climbed and climbed until he felt air reach him. Then he felt a hand grip his, when he emerged from the hole he saw her. The look of joy on her face as she helped him climb out made him even more determined to get to her.

She helped him climb out of the hole and both gasped for air when they sat on top of the soil. Bonnie looked into his blue eyes and he looked at her and then she spoke "What took you so long?" she breathed heavily.

She looked just as beautiful as he remembered. The tears in her eyes only matched his as he looked at Bonnie. He looked at her and grabbed her face to his before bringing her into a passionate kiss and he felt like no matter what, everything would be ok.

_The Other Mystic Falls_

"Shelia, I didn't expect you tonight", Giuseppe said opening up the door, "I was just about to have dinner".

"A table for one?" she asked walking in as Giuseppe took her jacket.

"Ever since Zach left and with no guests…pretty much".

"Well how about I join you tonight and a few other nights a week", Shelia smiled.

Giuseppe smiled, "I would like that…I would like that a lot".

Shelia grinned as Giuseppe guided her into the dining room. Shelia's face fell for a few moments, but then she recovered as she followed Giuseppe into the dining room. The kids would be ok, so she had to be too.

"Coming Shelia?" Giuseppe asked looking back her.

"Yes...of course", she smiled following him.

**Bittersweet…so bittersweet….please show your love/like. **


	15. Chapter 15

**Thank you again for your love for this fic. Yes, I know it was sad to see the end of 'The Other Mystic Falls', thank you for sticking with me for the dueling timelines. I appreciate it and I appreciate you!**

**Disclaimer: I own very little. **

Present Day Mystic Falls

As Bonnie lay sleeping next to him, Damon thought about the day he came back from the Other Mystic Falls. What he had left behind and what he had promised Shelia. He promised her that he would tell Bonnie how he felt, but he hadn't yet. He wasn't sure why…maybe he thought she wouldn't believe him. She still didn't know that he chose to come back for her and that Lucy had nothing to do with it. If she knew then perhaps he would be forced to tell her how he felt.

She had cried most of the night before. The argument with Elena hurt her deeply and he was helpless to do anything. He couldn't talk to Elena about it; she didn't want to hear a thing he had to say. So this was one thing that they had to work out amongst themselves.

Bonnie stirred and then opened her eyes, "Hey…" she said stretching.

"Hey…how are you?" he asked.

"Still wrecked, but that's common here", Bonnie said sitting up.

He nodded and turned to her, "Do you regret us?"

"Regret us? Damon…no…", Bonnie looked at him seeing how vulnerable he looked. Damon Salvatore had many facial expressions and vulnerable was not one of them.

"I mean, you and Elena were like sisters. You would do anything for each other and now your relationship is shattered and it's because of me".

Bonnie shook her head and frowned, "I think there was a lot unsaid between me and Elena and yesterday it was said. I think our relationship was the catalyst, but definitely not the only cause of what happened".

"If you want to end this…"

"Damon, I'm not ending this. I'm happy with you and my happiness matters now. _I_ matter now", Bonnie said snuggling up closer to him.

"Yes you do Bennett, yes you do", Damon said kissing her on the forehead.

"So what are we going to do about Helen Martin, I know she's coming…I just don't know when", Bonnie frowned.

"Can we just have a day when we don't worry about that?" Damon asked, "can we just pretend for one day that we are just here enjoying ourselves and there is no big baddie coming after us?"

Bonnie laid back down and Damon followed staring at her, brushing her hair out of her face, "If I pretend hard enough, I can imagine that we are back there. That we will go downstairs and Giuseppe will be down there trying to cook", Bonnie said, "I miss it all…I miss my Grams…"

"She sent me back here", Damon interrupted her.

"What?" Bonnie asked sitting up.

"Lucy…she only pulled you back, that's why I didn't come back when you did".

"Wait…what do you mean? Grams sent you back, why would she do that? Why would she make you come back? To be with me? No…that was wrong…"

"I asked her to send me back", Damon interrupted, "I asked her to send me back here so I could be here with you".

"Damon, you were happy there with Giuseppe. You didn't have to come back here, how could you?"

"I wanted to be here".

"But why…as you can see this place is horrible…"

"Because you were here", Damon interrupted her.

"But I don't understand, you were with Giuseppe. I know you needed him and you loved the relationship you two had together".

"I did and it was hard choice to make, but I made it".

Bonnie shook her head, "But why would you choose that…Damon, I missed you but I didn't want you to trade your happiness for mine".

"Shelia didn't want to send me back", Damon replied thoughtfully.

"Well of course not, she knew that being there with Giuseppe helped you and it helped him too".

"She refused actually until I told her something that changed her mind", Damon went on.

"What did you tell her? What changed her mind?"

"I told her that I needed to get back to her granddaughter. I told her that I _loved_ her granddaughter", Damon said looking over at Bonnie.

Bonnie blinked a few times as the words that Damon said sunk in, "You lied to her?" Bonnie asked.

Damon looked over at Bonnie, "I wasn't lying to her".

Bonnie stared back at him for a few moments as his words sunk in, "Damon, you don't have to say that to me to make me feel better", she shook her head.

"I'm not saying it to make you feel better", he replied, "I told her the truth. We spent months together where we were the only two people who knew our complete history. You made me go back to that house and face Giuseppe and it was the best decision I ever made. You made me want to be better, you saw me for my potential and not for what I was…how could I not love you?"

Bonnie grinned, "Damon, you did that all on your own and just in case you're wondering—I love you too. I've known for awhile and maybe that is why I was in that cemetery that night when you came back and why I am not sorry that my relationship with Elena is in ruins…it's because you and me, we're worth it and maybe that makes me selfish and maybe I deserve to be".

Damon cupped her cheek, "I don't regret coming back here".

Bonnie felt the tears pool in her eyes, "I'm sorry that you sacrificed your relationship with Giuseppe to come back here".

"I'm not", he whispered kissing her softly.

At first the kisses were soft and slow, but then they became more intense and Damon pulled Bonnie on top of him. She looked down into his crystal blue eyes, "This is really all I need…you and me", she whispered.

Damon nodded as she bent down and they began to make love.

SSSSSS

Damon hummed his way downstairs into the living room where he poured a glass of blood while Stefan watched him with an amused look on his face. "Is there something wrong?" Damon asked.

"No, you just look a little…weird".

"Weird?"

"I think it's happy. I don't think I've ever seen you this way".

"Well Stefan, believe it or not…I am happy and it may only last for a minute or right this second, but I am happy".

"And could it be because of a little witch?" Stefan raised an eyebrow.

"Could be. You remember when Lucy said that she never brought me back".

Stefan nodded.

"Shelia Bennett brought me back because I asked her to".

Stefan blinked, "You asked Shelia Bennett to bring you back here? You threw that life away that you had with Giuseppe to come back here? Why?"

"Because it wasn't the same there and because I wanted to be with Bonnie and I knew that her being here without me wasn't fair".

Stefan shook his head, "I think that has to be the most unselfish thing I have ever heard you say".

"Well in case you haven't noticed, I've changed a lot".

"So I see. So, do you love Bonnie?"

Damon sipped on his bourbon, "I do".

"I've figured that for a long time. I know that for a long time Katherine and then Elena were the women that you coveted. You always believed that if you had either one of them, you had won something…but I think that Bonnie, you realized something different with her. For you to have a relationship with her in that other world is one thing, but to have a relationship with Bonnie when Elena is around and is an option—that was something else, I knew you had to be in love with Bonnie for that to happen. Have you told her?"

"This morning".

"Well I'm happy for you brother", Stefan patted Damon on the back.

"Thanks Brother", Damon smiled.

"Where's Bonnie now?"

"She went out, I guess she wanted to get some air. I guess you may have heard, she and Elena had a Dawson and Pacey epic fight and it was pretty bad".

"Over you?" Stefan replied amused.

"It's not funny".

"Damon Salvatore sees no humor in two women arguing over him…you have changed".

"Bonnie was wrecked ok and normally, I would find some humor in this—but she's broken up about it and don't think that they will able to repair the damage and yes, a part of me feels guilty about it".

"They will get over it".

"No, I think things were said that will hurt for years".

"I forgave you", Stefan replied simply.

Damon looked over at Stefan and nodded, "So you did".

SSSSSS

"Caroline, I know you wanted to get me here to talk about what was said yesterday—but I'm not interested in talking to Elena", Bonnie shook her head as the waitress sat her soda down.

"You two were pretty horrible to each other yesterday", Caroline replied.

"Well all is fair in love and war right?" Bonnie shrugged.

"Bonnie…"

"What do you want me to say Care? Do you want me to say that I'm going to end things with Damon to make Elena happy because I'm not, I thought I made that clear yesterday".

"No…I know that you're not doing that".

"Then what do you want me to say?"

"I don't know Bonnie, I just hate that things have changed so much. No one is the same anymore", Caroline frowned, "I mean, even Damon is different—granted, he's better than he was before, but that's probably the Bonnie factor", Caroline smirked.

Bonnie returned her smile and relaxed for a few moments, "How do you feel about me and Damon".

Caroline shrugged, "I don't know. Do I wish that you had fallen for someone else…_anyone_ else? Yes. But I don't know what it was like for you to be wherever you two were with only each other. Sure, you had people that you knew—but only you two knew all of the history".

Bonnie nodded, "I never thought that things would end up like this, but I guess many things have changed and were not predicted".

"You're telling me", Caroline chuckled and frowned, "so do you think that you and Elena will ever be able to talk to each other again as friends?"

Bonnie shrugged, "Care, I think its still too early to tell. There are so many fresh wounds right now".

"But you two were best friends, you can't let Damon be the reason why you two are not anymore".

Bonnie narrowed her eyes, "This is much bigger than Damon".

"I know that, but it starts with him".

"It doesn't Care. Yes, what happened between me and Damon definitely was a catalyst to what happened with Elena yesterday, but it definitely wasn't the only thing that caused this rift between me and Elena".

Caroline frowned, "I don't like you two being mad at each other".

"Neither do I, but things may not get better and that's ok too", Bonnie shrugged, "it will have to be", she added.

SSSSSSS

Despite his better judgment, Damon found himself standing outside of the Gilbert house. Things were about to get a _little_ crazy in Mystic Falls and all members of their little group, at the very least need to be on terms where they don't want to harm each other. He raised his fist to knock on the Gilbert door and the door opened. "Damon, I really don't want to talk to you right now", she replied starting to close the door as he stopped her, "But you are going to talk to me", he stated entering the house.

"I really wish I had a witch to stop you from coming in here", Elena rolled her eyes.

"Well currently you and the only witch you know are on the outs, so you're not that lucky", Damon winked.

"What do you want?"

"I want you and Bonnie to kiss and make up".

"Damon, things were said and things happened—so it is not that easy. You two betrayed me and I can't just suck that up and get over it".

"We didn't betray you Elena, Bonnie never betrayed you…I never betrayed you with Bonnie".

Elena's eyes almost fell out of her head, "Damon, you and Bonnie were sneaking around behind my back. You broke up with me because you said you changed, but really it was so you and Bonnie could be together…you weren't honest with me and you knew that when you broke up with me".

"That's not how it happened", Damon sighed.

"Then how did it happen…huh…", Elena folded her arms and sat on the edge of the couch, "how did it happen Damon, did you and Bonnie start your relationship after you returned?"

"No".

"Then when did it start?" Elena asked.

"Elena…"

"When did it start Damon?"

"That doesn't matter".

"It does matter! When did it start!" Elena shrieked.

"In the Other Mystic Falls. Things changed between us".

Elena blinked a few times as tears appeared in her eyes, "And what about…what about you two…_together_…when did that happen?"

Damon shook his head, "Elena…"

She gasped and then nodded, "Get out".

"Elena, listen to me".

"Get out of my house, don't come back", Elena said heading over to the door and opening it.

"Fine, I will go…but you should know that Bonnie doesn't deserve your hate or your attitude. She would sacrifice her own life for yours and you need to remember that", Damon replied as he headed out of the door.

SSSSSS

Bonnie opened the door to her darkened apartment and stepped inside. She took a deep breath. Just walking into this apartment brought back memories of Hudson stabbing her and her almost death. You would think that as many times as she died that she would be pretty used to it, but she wasn't. She had to admit that when she was stabbed, it scared her but there was a part of her that almost wished that if it happened—she could go back, but it wouldn't be the same without Damon.

She sat her keys down and looked at the floor where the blood was dried. She took a shaky breath and sat down on the couch as she stared at the stain. She lifted her shirt and touched her stomach. There was no scar, but she knew exactly where it had been.

She then looked over at the coffee table in front of her and saw the picture of she, Elena and Caroline. She had removed the glass from the frame telling herself that she would be another one, but at this point—maybe she should have kept it, because this picture represented their friendship, absolutely shattered. There was no going back for her and Elena and what she said to Caroline was right, it wasn't about her relationship with Damon. It was about the fact that as soon as she stepped out of line and thought about herself first, she was labeled selfish by Elena and it hurt. It hurt her more than anything in this world ever could.

She covered her eyes and began to cry; she promised herself that this was the last time that she would shed any tears over this.

SSSSSS

After leaving Elena's, Damon needed a drink not at the boarding house under Stefan's gaze and he had no idea where Bonnie was, but she probably wouldn't be happy that he went to see Elena to plead her case either. So he settled on a stool in the Mystic Grille with a glass of bourbon.

"Bourbon…neat", he ordered.

The bartender nodded and poured the bourbon into a shot glass and Damon immediately downed it. The devastation in Elena's face when she heard that Damon and Bonnie had been together in the Other Mystic Falls hit him hard. It wasn't as if he still wanted Elena, but it was hard for him to see her so hurt. Even though he walked away from the relationship with Elena, he thought fondly of it. Sure, they were destructive and he was probably a bad influence on her—but it taught him a few things. He did love her, but the love he had for Bonnie was different. There was no competition with Stefan and she pushed him to be better, when Elena just accepted him as is…as terrible as he was, even when he wanted to be better.

"Give me another", he said pushing the glass towards the bartender.

After about 5 glasses, he found himself becoming lightheaded which was almost impossible. As a vampire, it took at least 20 drinks to get him lightheaded or remotely buzzed. He threw money on the counter of the Mystic Grille and stumbled out to his car. He fished his keys out of his pocket and felt his legs give out, "Damn it", he grimaced as he tried to stand up but to no avail.

He fell to the ground and the last thing he remembered seeing was a pair of red heels coming towards him, "Who knew this could be so easy?" she whispered in his ear before his eyes closed.

SSSSSS

Bonnie walked into the boarding house and it was empty. She texted Damon before she left her apartment and he hadn't answered her yet; she wasn't worried, but she had to admit that she missed him today. Over the past couple of months, she leaned on Damon. He was her normalcy. She didn't expect anyone else to understand it and at this point, she was fine if the only people who 'got' them were she and Damon.

"Hey…" Stefan said disturbing her thoughts.

"Oh…hi…I just got in, do you know where Damon is?" she turned around.

Stefan smirked, "I'm still not used to you and Damon being…_Bonnie and Damon_".

Bonnie smiled, "I'm not used to being Bonnie and Damon…no, I take that back—I'm not used to being Bonnie and Damon with all of you around. At first, it was weird for us when we were with Giuseppe and my Grams, but after some time it became second nature. We became different people and I guess when that happened, we became Bonnie and Damon".

"I'm glad that you and my brother are happy together".

Bonnie smiled.

"And Damon told me about what happened with Elena".

Bonnie rolled her eyes, "I really don't want to talk about it".

"I know you don't, but it will get better".

"You think? I don't think so".

"Bonnie, I still talk to Damon and he basically stole my ex girlfriend".

Bonnie felt a little pang in her stomach at the mention of the 'ex girlfriend', "You and Damon have a complicated relationship for over a hundred years. Elena and I did not. I was a friend to her in every possible way and she let me know how deep our friendship was. It's that easy Stefan, I don't…I _can't_ be the Bonnie who was her best friend anymore".

"One day you will be, trust me".

"If you say so", Bonnie replied.

SSSSSS

Damon opened his eyes and found himself in a cage. It was in the middle of a room and a woman was standing staring at him, "A cage to make sure that the animal doesn't get out", she replied with her arms folded, "hello Damon".

His head was still swimming and he felt weak, so weak that he couldn't get up off the floor, "Hel…Helen…", he breathed out.

"So you _do_ know who I am, good…no need for introductions then".

"What did you do to me?"

"Do to you?" she raised an eyebrow, "whatever do you mean?"

"The fact…that I can't…get up…and snap your neck..."

"Threats Damon, you are in no position to give out threats".

"What are you going to do?"

"Well since Bonnie somehow saved your other friends from death, I guess I will have to settle for just yours".

"So did you poison me…", Damon breathed heavily, " am I dying a slow death?"

Helen laughed, "No…well…I did give you a little something to take some of the fight out of you so that I could get you here, but as it begins to wear off…you will find yourself very hungry and by then, your Bennett witch will be here to save you".

"How would…how would…Greta…", Damon began but felt stabbing pain hit him in the head. He grabbed the side of his head in pain and yelled out.

"Don't you ever mention my daughter again!" Helen shrieked out, "my daughter's name better not ever leave your lips or I will end you myself instead of having your little witch do it for me!"

Damon felt the pain subside as Helen regained her composure, "Now, you rest a little. I will need you to call your witch pretty soon, she's been texting you…she wants to know where you are. Don't worry I texted her back and told her that you will be home soon—just out thinking. I think that will tide her over, don't you think?" Helen said before walking towards the door, "don't worry Damon, I'm sure that when Bonnie is forced to kill you—she'll make it quick, after all she _loves_ you", Helen smirked before walking out of the room.

Damon watched as Helen closed the door behind her and closed his eyes slowly.

SSSSSS

As the sun drifted into Damon's bedroom, Bonnie opened her eyes suddenly realizing that Damon still was not next to her. She called him about 3 times before she went to sleep and then texted him. She wasn't sure how or when she fell asleep, but apparently she did and he never came home or to bed at least. She checked her phone and there was nothing after the message that he sent the previous night. That was weird; he would have come home, especially with everything going on.

Bonnie sat up in bed staring down at her phone and immediately jumped out of the bed racing down the hallway, "Stefan…Stefan!" she yelled as she rushed downstairs making sure that Damon wasn't somewhere in the house.

"Bonnie…what's wrong?" Stefan asked joining her in the living room.

"Damon, he's not here and I've been calling him and he hasn't answered. He texted me last night at around 11, but that was it".

"That doesn't make sense…"

"No it doesn't…something is wrong, I know it is…", Bonnie said dialing Damon again.

With every ring, Bonnie's heart began to beat more rapidly until the phone connected, "Damon…where are you…are you ok?"

"Bon…Bonnie…" Damon's raspy voice came through.

"Damon, where are you, it's me and Stefan here."

"Don't come…don't…"

"Damon, what do you mean don't come…where are you?" Bonnie asked panicked as Stefan moved closer to her.

"Bonnie Bennett, so nice to hear your voice", a female said on the other end.

Bonnie's blood ran cold as everything began to come together, "Who…who is this?" she asked fearing the answer.

"Helen Martin and if you want to see you boyfriend again, you will come to the address that I just texted you".

"Bonnie…don't come…here!" Damon shouted in the background, "Stefan don't let her…" and then the phone went dead.

"We have to go", Bonnie said looking at the text message with Stefan which contained the address, she recognized it—it was the Martin house.

"Bonnie…Damon doesn't want you to come, it has to be a trap", Stefan replied.

"I don't care, she is doing something to him. We can't just leave him there with her. She will kill him Stefan", Bonnie replied

"And that is what she is banking on, we at least need a plan…let me call everyone and get them here", Stefan stated.

"We don't have time for that Stefan, Helen wants revenge and she will kill Damon…"

"She wants you there for a reason, he will be fine until we get there…trust me", Stefan said touching Bonnie's shoulder.

Bonnie stood in the middle of the living room as Stefan's voice faded away as he called the rest of the gang. Her hands were shaking as she thought about what was about to happen. Helen Martin wanted blood for the deaths of Luka, Greta and Jonas and she deserved it—but she wouldn't get her revenge by killing people that Bonnie loved—she wouldn't allow it.

"Everyone's on their way", Stefan said coming over to her.

Bonnie nodded as she hugged Stefan and put her head on his shoulder before whispering in his ear, "Slumber", and his body went slack and dropped to the floor.

"I'm sorry Stefan", she whispered, "but the bigger trap is everyone coming to the rescue and she kills you all".

SSSSSS

"So Damon, how are we doing?" Helen asked walking over to the cage where Damon was lying on the floor, "are you hungry?"

"Just kill me and leave Bonnie out of it".

"Now, I can't do that", Helen said walking over to Damon and taking a syringe out of her pocket, "I have a little something to help you get into the hungry mood".

Damon tried to move away, but his body was paralyzed as the syringe went into his neck and he grimaced.

"That will help your appetite and don't worry, you're food will be here soon…I think you should have a wonderful last meal", Helen smiled as Damon felt every one of his senses come to life.

He felt the veins grow around his eyes and his vision became almost blood red. He leapt from his place on the floor and gripped the bars of the cage, "Give me some blood!" he demanded.

"Oh you will get blood, some nice witch blood…"

"I will rip these bars open!" Damon barked.

"Trust me, you won't need to pretty soon…see you soon Damon", Helen said walking towards the door.

Damon felt as if he would jump out of his skin. He was hungry, the bloodlust was starting to consume him as he held onto the bars trying to break them, "Let me out of here!" he yelled as he gripped the bars.

SSSSSS

Bonnie turned off her car and looked up at the Martin house. She knew that Damon didn't want her to come, but she had to. They had been in this together since the beginning, even when they planned to stop Klaus, which ended in Greta's death and she was not going to leave him alone now.

She slid out of the car and walked up the stairs to the Martin house. She tried the door and walked into the house. As soon as she walked in, she heard Damon's screaming, "Let me out of here!"

Bonnie heard Damon's voice and ran up the stairs, opened the door to the room where she heard Damon's voice coming from. She threw the door open and ran into the room where Damon was.

Damon saw her as soon as she entered the room and every part of him just wanted to…rip her throat out.

"Damon…I'm going to get you out of here", Bonnie said walking over.

"Bonnie…leave…the…room", Damon said gripping the bars.

Bonnie stopped walking as she realized that he was vamped out. "Damon, I'm not leaving you".

"Then I will kill you! I'm hungry and I won't be able to control it!"

"You will be able to control it", Bonnie said, "I know that you will be able to".

Bonnie unhooked the lock on the cage as Damon burst out of it, "Damon…it's going to be ok", she said calmly backing away from him slowly.

"No…it's not", he said rushing over to her pinning her up against the wall and sinking his teeth into her as she screamed.

**Maybe Bonnie had a death wish…maybe she did want to protect everyone…will it backfire?**

**Please show your like and love! **


	16. Chapter 16

**Thank you once again for your support and your reviews! **

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

Something in Damon's head shouted at him to stop, but he couldn't. Bonnie's blood was sweet and intoxicating. He needed to stop, he fought with himself to stop, but couldn't. Finally, he felt his body being thrown back against the wall.

"Damon…you have to stop, please just stop", Bonnie cried as the blood from her wound flowed down her neck as she held out her hand holding Damon against the wall.

"Bonnie, I told you to stay away from here and now I'm hungry…I am going to suck every last drop of blood out of you!" Damon yelled as he fought trying to get off of the wall.

Bonnie felt lightheaded as she continued to bleed and held Damon up against the wall.

"Damon, fight whatever she's done to you. You have to. Remember…this is not who you are, you don't want to hurt me", Bonnie pleaded with him.

"This is who I am!"

"No, you're not. You're the man who Giuseppe made you to be. You have flaws, but you learn from them…Damon, listen to me…you love me and you don't want to hurt me, please just listen to that voice inside of you. Remember Damon, remember what our lives were like. Focus on what we are to each other, do not let Helen win this", Bonnie called to him as she felt her body growing weaker and weaker.

"You see…nothing but a monster who needs to be put down", Helen said entering the room.

"What did you do to him?" Bonnie asked.

"I just brought his true nature to light. Look at you, you're bleeding… _he_ did that to you. He did what a vampire does and you want to save him? You picked their side over your own!" Helen said.

"It wasn't like that", Bonnie said.

"Oh let's stop this", Helen said flicking her wrist and Damon was brought down off of the wall.

Before he could run towards Bonnie and Helen, Bonnie heard breaking wood and then three stakes came flying towards Damon pinning him to the wall as he cried out in pain, "Stop it!" Bonnie cried.

"You would never do the job that needed to be done, so I will do it for you", Helen said as one stake stood suspended in the air. Bonnie dropped to the floor as she felt her entire body becoming weak.

"He deserves to die just like my children and my husband died", Helen said as she twisted her wrist slowly and the stake entered Damon's chest slowly.

Bonnie looked at Damon in pain and turned to Helen, "Greta and Luka…I saw them…I spent time with them when I died!" Bonnie called out, "they were happy…they were living the life that you probably dreamed for them".

"What are you talking about?" Helen asked looking down at Bonnie.

"There's a world where everyone that we loved is still alive and they are living a life in happiness, with no magic…no despair…just life as it should be. I knew Greta and Luka there and they were so happy. Greta and I were friends and it made me so sorry…I am so sorry that we couldn't be that here", Bonnie cried, "I am sorry for what happened to them".

Damon's cries filled the room as Bonnie noticed Stefan and Elena slip into the room out of Helen's gaze.

"Shut up! My children are dead!" Helen screamed, "they're dead because you and your friends!"

"And we regret that…please…just stop", Bonnie said, "Helen, let's just let all of this go…"

Helen turned to Damon as the stake stopped moving, "I'm sorry but I can't…", she said turning back to Damon, but not before Stefan rushed over and twisted her neck.

"Stefan no…", Bonnie screamed as things began to happen in slow motion as Helen fell to the floor lifeless with her eyes open but unseeing in front of Bonnie.

The wood pinning Damon to the wall dropped to the floor and Bonnie lay on the floor staring at Helen's body. Stefan rushed over to Bonnie as Elena went over to Damon, "Bonnie drink, please…", Stefan said biting into his wrist.

Bonnie stared at Helen, "You didn't have to kill her", she shook her head dejected as tears rolled down her face, "you didn't have to kill her".

"I'm sorry", Stefan replied gently, "but Bonnie, you need to drink".

Bonnie drank Stefan's blood as she looked over at Elena who was helping Damon up off of the floor before turning her gaze to Helen. Her heart broke at the sight of Helen on the floor. She wanted revenge for her children and it was understandable, but this is the world they lived in at the moment and she continued to hate it.

SSSSSS

Later that evening, Stefan handed Damon a bag of blood, "How you feeling?"

"After about 5 more of these, I should feel back to normal", Damon said rubbing his neck, "thanks for coming to the rescue".

"I may have come to the rescue a little too quickly, I think Bonnie believes that Helen would have stopped", Stefan frowned.

"Bonnie wanted to believe that Helen would see reason, we couldn't take that chance".

"How is Bonnie?"

"She's…I don't know how she is…she said she wanted to sleep, so that's what she's doing…sleeping", Damon replied shrugging.

Stefan nodded and then he looked at Damon, "Have you two had one moment of peace since you've been back?"

Damon looked at Stefan and shook his head, "This is where we need to be".

"Maybe we all thought that was true a couple of months ago, maybe it's not true anymore", Stefan answered as someone cleared their throat from the doorway.

Stefan and Damon turned around to see Elena standing in the doorway, "Umm…can I talk to Damon alone please?" Elena asked.

Stefan looked at Damon and then to Elena, "Umm…let me go check on Bonnie, I guess".

Damon nodded as Stefan walked out of the kitchen.

"Tonight was close", Elena breathed out.

"It was, it's a good thing that you and Stefan showed up when you did, I would have been a goner and Bonnie…she could have been too".

Elena nodded, "I'm not happy with you two, but I don't want anything to happen to you".

"You know Bonnie only knocked Stefan out because she didn't want anyone to die. Helen wanted revenge on all of us. She may have been practicing on other vampires, but she wanted us dead".

Elena nodded and then squinted at Damon, "You and Bonnie, it's real isn't it?"

"It's real".

She breathed out as tears appeared in her eyes.

SSSSSS

"You know I am very angry at you", Stefan smirked from the doorway of Damon's bedroom.

Bonnie turned from the chair from where she had been sitting for about 15 minutes, "I'm sorry", she frowned, "I shouldn't have went by myself, I just didn't want anyone else to get hurt or die or…I don't know…bad habits, die hard", Bonnie ran her hands through her hair.

"Or a teeny tiny part of you had a death wish", Stefan replied sitting on the window seat in front of her.

"A death wish, Stefan please…" Bonnie scoffed.

"It's no secret that this Mystic Falls does not compare to the one that you were with your Grams and with Damon".

"Stefan, I know that going back to that place is impossible".

"But you secretly wish that you could, don't you? Damon told me what it was like. _I_ want to go there, I would give anything to meet a Giuseppe who looks at both of his sons with pride. I would give anything to be in a place where I'm not a vampire and I can live a normal life. I would even think about ending my life here if I could have a chance at that life".

Bonnie looked at Stefan as the tears fell from her eyes, "Sometimes I do think about it", she said quietly, "I haven't told Damon that, but I do".

Stefan reached out and touched Bonnie's hand, "Maybe you should tell him that".

"Tell him that I have a borderline death wish, Stefan…you know your brother, he will want to fix everything".

"Then let him", Stefan responded, "let someone save you for awhile".

"That's not me".

Stefan smiled, "Maybe it should be".

Bonnie returned his smile slowly.

SSSSSS

"I never thought that we would be here", Elena breathed out.

"Well neither did I, but things changed for us", Damon said, "and I'm sorry for the pain and the chaos that I have caused and you never have to forgive me, but you need to talk to Bonnie. You two need to make up".

Elena nodded, "I'm glad that we survived tonight, I will see you later".

Damon watched as Elena turned and walked out of the kitchen. He grabbed her by the arm as she stared back at him, "Elena, we had an amazing relationship. I would not trade it for anything, but things change…people change and we need to adapt".

She looked up at him, "All I wanted was you two back and look what happened, fate has quite a sense of humor", she replied before removing herself from his grip and walking out of the kitchen.

SSSSSS

Bonnie…", Damon said quietly as he walked into his bedroom after Elena left and Stefan had disappeared to hunt deer.

She didn't respond as he walked over to her and sat down facing her. She just stared at him. "Bonnie, I'm sorry for what I did to you earlier. I couldn't stop myself, Helen did something to me; you have to know that I would never hurt you".

"I know".

"I could feel myself trying to fight the effects of what she gave me, but I couldn't. I'm sorry Bonnie…I never want to hurt you like that".

"I know, but Damon…I can't stay here anymore".

"Bonnie, what happened earlier was because of Helen. I would never hurt you. I love you. I'm not that person anymore who hurts the people he loves, you know that. Giuseppe helped me and you helped me", Damon took her hand.

"No…no…you don't understand", Bonnie said, "I can't stay _here _in Mystic Falls…I can't be here anymore. I don't _fit_ here anymore. Greta, Luka, Jonas…they died because we decided our lives were more important than theirs, can we really blame Helen for wanting to revenge and she was starting to come around and now she's dead too. I just can't take this anymore Damon, I can't take this place…" Bonnie cried, "all I can think about since Stefan killed Helen is how could I ever tell Greta or Luka that we killed their mother and then I realize that they aren't here and…I just don't want to be in Mystic Falls anymore".

Damon nodded as he pulled Bonnie into an embrace and held her tightly.

"Shh", he whispered rubbing her back.

"We were so happy where we were", Bonnie wiped her eyes, "I know that our friends wanted us back here because they thought we were suffering, but we weren't and since we came back things have been bad".

Damon frowned, "All of it hasn't been bad".

Bonnie noticed Damon's face changed, "No…no…you and our relationship is the only thing that have kept me sane here. With all that said, I need to get out of here Damon. I watched Helen die today and it just broke something inside of me. I can't…I can't fully live if I'm here".

Damon nodded.

"I don't expect you to come with me. I know that you missed Stefan while we were gone, but I have to go…" Bonnie looked into his eyes.

Damon looked at Bonnie. He had given up the life that he always dreamed of for her and there was no walking away from her now, "Do you seriously believe that I would let you go anywhere without me when I had to basically beg your grandmother to reunite me with you…you're not getting rid of me that easy Bonnie Bennett".

Bonnie's face lit up and a smile spread across her face, "I wasn't sure if you would want to go…I don't even know where I want to go".

"Well it's a good thing that you have a boyfriend who has traveled the world and knows all of the good parts".

Bonnie rolled her eyes, "I am not interested in visiting towns where you have bedded half of the women, their mothers and probably their grandmothers".

Damon frowned, "Ok…then we will pick places I haven't been".

"You're disgusting", Bonnie hit him in the chest and he caught her hand as they stood up from their seats.

"But you love me anyway".

"Finding peace had a weird effect on me", Bonnie smiled.

"It sure did, you even fell for a psycho like me", Damon leaning down widening his eyes.

"You weren't a psycho then", Bonnie said.

"How can you be so sure?"

"I don't fall in love with psychos".

Damon smiled as he put his hand on her shoulder and slipping off of her jacket, "What are you doing?" Bonnie asked.

"You're still in your bloody jacket".

"Oh yeah…well…"

"I think you should take it off and take a shower…you know, wash it all away".

"Do you now?" Bonnie raised an eyebrow.

"Of course", Damon said as her jacket fell to the floor and he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her body flush against his.

Bonnie leaned up and captured his lips in a kiss as he backed them up towards the bathroom door.

SSSSS

"So when are you two leaving?" Stefan asked as Damon flipped pages in the Atlas two days later.

"According to Bonnie, somewhere that I haven't been", Damon turned a page in the Atlas.

Stefan raised an eyebrow as he sat down next to Damon on the couch, "Good luck with that".

Damon chuckled, "I know".

"So you're really leaving?" Stefan asked.

Damon nodded, "Yes, but I'm sure we will be back".

"No you won't".

"Stefan…I will be back".

"This is not the place you two want to be anymore and I understand that, so don't come back here. Enjoy the rest of the world with Bonnie".

"And what about you, are you staying here?"

"Maybe for awhile", Stefan shrugged, "or are you inviting me to come with you and Bonnie".

"Oh no Brother…I think this journey only has room for two".

"I understand".

"But before we _do_ go, I think there are some loose ends that need to be tied up".

"Ahh…Bonnie and Elena", Stefan nodded knowingly.

"Bonnie says that things are fine, but I know that she doesn't feel that way. Those two women loved each other like sisters and it can't just end like this".

"They will come around, Bonnie and Elena are both two people who can be stubborn but always forgive those who they love".

Damon wasn't so sure as he turned back to the Atlas.

SSSSS

"I can't believe that you're leaving to go globetrotting with Damon", Caroline frowned as Bonnie placed clothes in a suitcase in her apartment.

"I'm sorry, Care".

"I mean, I know that it's been hard for you here…"

"Seeing Stefan kill Helen last night caused something inside of me to snap, I can't describe it. I know that the Other Mystic Falls was just some alternate universe, but my relationships there were real. My friendship with Greta was real and to watch her mother die like that…I just can't take this anymore Caroline".

"But you know that wherever you go, vampires _do_ exist, right?" Caroline asked.

Bonnie smiled, "I'm not going to fool myself to think that wherever I go that things will be perfect, I mean I am traveling with Damon", she smirked, "but I think that I will be able to breathe a little. As much as I loved my childhood in Mystic Falls with you and Elena, the last couple of years have been hell on earth here".

Caroline nodded in understanding, "I was actually thinking about leaving here as well…"

Bonnie raised an eyebrow and stopped packing, "Leaving Mystic Falls? Caroline, I can't imagine that. You are like Miss Mystic Falls", Bonnie grinned.

"Maybe previously, but not anymore and with you and Damon leaving, being stuck here with Stefan and Elena…"

"I thought something was going on between you and Stefan, but with all of the craziness going on, I never really asked you about it…"

"Bonnie, whatever Stefan and I may have had is a thing of the past and it's ok".

"So where do you want to go?"

Caroline shrugged, "Hollywood? LA…I mean, could you imagine me on television?"

Bonnie smiled wistfully, "I definitely can".

Caroline smiled, "And I don't want to succeed by compelling people either", she declared.

Bonnie looked at Caroline and her eyes welled up in tears. She was aware that she needed to leave Mystic Falls for her sanity, but leaving this life behind for a new one (once again) kind of tore her up inside. "Come here", she said bringing Caroline into a hug, "this is not like last time, we will visit each other and everything".

"I know, but things are changing so much", Caroline sniffed.

"Change is good, right?" Bonnie said releasing Caroline and staring back at her.

"Sometimes", Caroline wiped her eyes.

"Yeah…sometimes", Bonnie answered wiping her own eyes.

SSSSSS

"Stefan, who sent you here…Damon?" Elena asked standing in the doorway of the Gilbert house.

"No, he didn't. I came here because I want to talk to you", Stefan leaned in the doorway, "now, can I come in?"

"Open invitation", Elena gestured allowing Stefan to enter.

Stefan smirked as he headed into the house, "So I thought you should know, Damon and Bonnie are leaving town in a few days".

Elena turned to face him, "Well how nice for them", she scoffed.

"And while I know that you are not exactly happy with their rela…"

"They lied to me Stefan, they were together in that other okace and when they came back here, they pretended as if nothing changed. They both made a fool out of me and I will never forgive them for that".

"Never?" Stefan raised an eyebrow, "because that is a very long time when it comes to us".

Elena shook her head and folded her arms, "I'm not forgiving them and I'm not saying goodbye".

"Elena, you hooked up with my brother not almost an hour after we ended our relationship. You were with my brother for years and you pledged your love to him, not long after you did the same thing to me", Stefan stated.

"Stefan, things were different then…"

"Why?"

"Because things changed. I was a different person, I became a vampire and I wasn't the Elena from before".

"And I forgave you, you and Damon for everything that happened. I don't hold it against you", Stefan replied.

Elena rolled her eyes, "So is this my lesson because you are a bigger person, I should be too".

"Elena, you and Bonnie were…no _are_ like sisters, you two need to make things right", Stefan replied, "I witnessed Bonnie ready to sacrifice herself to make sure that you were ok, that has to count for something".

Elena stayed silent.

"But I can't stand here and tell you why you should forgive Bonnie. You've known Bonnie much longer than I have known either of you, you know what your friendship means and what it doesn't mean".

"You're right, you don't know", Elena answered.

"Well Bonnie is leaving in a few days and I don't think she will be coming back any time soon", Stefan turned to the door, "and Elena, when you wanted to contact Lucy to get Bonnie back, you wanted your friend back—that was all you wanted".

Elena watched as Stefan walked down the stairs and disappeared into the night.

SSSSSS

Bonnie sat staring at a picture of her and Elena on the first day of school following the death of Elena's parents, when everything was still somewhat normal…

"_So Grams is telling me I'm psychic. Our ancestors were from Salem, witches and all that, I know, crazy, but she's going on and on about it, and I'm like, put this woman in a home already! But then I started thinking, I predicted Obama and I predicted Heath Ledger, and I still think Florida will break off and turn into little resort islands. . .Elena! Back in the car." _

"_I did it again, didn't I? I-I'm sorry, Bonnie. You were telling me that. . ."_

"_That I'm psychic now."_

"_Right. Okay, then predict something. About me". _

_Bonnie stared at Elena for a moment, "I see. . ."_

_And then a crow hit her car…_

"I should have known right then that things would never be the same", Bonnie whispered as she placed the picture in her bag and then stared at it for a few moments.

Suddenly a crow cawing interrupted her and she turned to her cell phone, "Damon", she whispered as she picked up the phone and answered, "yes, Damon".

"Want to come meet me somewhere?" he asked.

"Where, I'm not done packing".

"I will text you the address".

"Damon…"

"Bennett, just look at the text", Damon sighed as the phone beeped.

Bonnie looked down at the text and shook her head, "Are you serious?"

"Always", Damon said hanging up.

Bonnie smirked as she hung up the phone.

SSSSSS

"You know this is very morbid", Bonnie frowned as she trudged through the cemetery where Damon was standing.

"Probably, but come on I'm a vampire, you're a witch—morbid is not exactly not normal to us".

"Ok, so what are we doing here?" Bonnie asked.

Damon looked down at the ground, "This is where they buried our bodies. They buried us right next to each other, ironic huh?"

"Or something", Bonnie looked around.

"How did you feel when you came back here and realized that I didn't come back with you".

Bonnie thought back to that moment when she realized she was in a coffin and that she was back in Mystic Falls, "Hopeless…lost…scared…broken"

"And when you stood here on my grave…"

"I just wanted to go back. I wanted to feel whole again".

Damon nodded, "I felt the same way. I wanted to see you again because no matter what I had with Giuseppe or in that Other Mystic Falls, I realized that it didn't have the same meaning without there. Do I miss Giuseppe? _Every _day; but I don't regret my choice for one second and when I climbed out of that grave and saw your face looking back at me, I knew that I made the right decision and I just want to make sure that you don't regret any of your decisions".

"I don't", Bonnie said.

"So Bonnie Bennett are you ready to spend the next 50 years with me traveling the world? Damon asked.

"I was willing to be stuck on the other side with you forever and even start a relationship with you, so yes…I think I'm ready for this", Bonnie smirked, "I even think that I might enjoy myself just a little".

Damon reached out and pulled her closer to him quickly, "Never regret a second of this Bonnie Bennett".

"I won't", she whispered as she closed the space between them with a kiss.

SSSSSS

"So you're just going to go run off with Damon Salvatore?" Matt raised an eyebrow as the Mystic Falls gang gathered at the Mystic Grille the night before Bonnie and Damon were due to leave.

"Well I spent months with him in some alternate universe, so if I didn't set him on fire there—we will be fine here", Bonnie smirked.

"She didn't have her powers there", Damon added as he plopped down next to her.

"Something tells me you were lucky plenty of times".

"He was", Bonnie answered.

"Well Bon, as long as you are happy and I am confident that you can set him on fire if he does something wrong…I wish you nothing but the best", Matt said hugging Bonnie.

"Thank you Matt", Bonnie hugged him tightly, "but I do have access to a phone…Facetime…you will be able to contact me and even visit…"

"Don't visit too often", Damon smiled wide.

"Don't expect it", Matt deadpanned as he got up from the booth leaving Bonnie and Damon alone.

"Well Caroline did a good job with this little going away party, she managed to get everyone here who can barely stand me and only like you", Damon smirked, "Blondie is something".

"Yes she is", Bonnie said focusing on her drink.

"But there's still a missing piece…a Gilbert piece?"

"Damon, people who want to be here are here…those who don't want to be…", Bonnie trailed off and shrugged her shoulders.

"But I know that you and Elena…"

Bonnie placed her finger on Damon's lips, "Don't…" she cut him off.

"You two are going to be together all the time, come mingle", Caroline said pulling Bonnie up and dragging her towards the bar.

"Well this is it Brother, tomorrow we separate again", Stefan said setting a bottle of beer down in front of Damon.

"So we do".

"But only this time when we meet again, you won't declare that you are here to ruin my life", Stefan stated clicking his beer with Damon's.

"No…I won't", Damon chuckled, "things have definitely changed".

"And since things have changed, I need you to not react…" Stefan replied as he looked towards the front door of the Mystic Grille.

Damon looked over to Jeremy standing in the doorway and he made eye contact with Damon and Stefan.

"Good behavior, you have somehow convinced Bonnie to be in a relationship with you, don't jinx it", Stefan whispered as Jeremy headed over to their table as Bonnie laughed with Caroline.

"Young Gilbert, so happy that you could join us this evening…I must think Blondie for your invite", Damon smirked.

"I just came here for one reason and one reason only, Bonnie is a good person and despite how things happened between us, she deserves to be happy…" Jeremy began.

"Oooook".

"And if she has decided that you make her happy, you better do that or I will come after you Damon. I will hunt you down and kill you", Jeremy threatened.

"Well I can assure you I will live in fear now", Damon snorted as he stood up, "but the fact that you came here to defend Bonnie's honor, makes me respect you just a teeny, tiny bit more…but Bonnie doesn't need your defense, she could burn me faster than you could stake me".

"Remember what I said Damon", Jeremy stated before turning on his heels and heading over to Bonnie and Caroline.

"Unbelievable restraint there", Stefan smirked as he turned to Damon.

"Thank you", Damon smirked taking a swig of his beer.

SSSSSS

"Umm Bonnie, can I talk to you for a moment?" Jeremy asked as Bonnie and Caroline stopped laughing and looked at him.

"Umm…sure", Bonnie said as Caroline smiled and walked away.

"I won't say that I am happy that you are leaving town and especially not with him, but I realized that you want to be happy and by moving away with him, that is pretty much the only way for you to do that", Jeremy sighed.

"I loved you Jeremy, we had something that was good and pure and I loved you, things changed and I changed and…"

"You don't need to say anything else. I understand Bonnie…well maybe actually I don't, but I can only say that I do wish you the best and you will need it if you are going to be with Damon", Jeremy smirked.

Bonnie's eyes filled with tears and she wrapped her arms around Jeremy, "I know you hate this, but thank you for coming here and saying that to me", she whispered in his ear, "and I want you to be happy, I really do and if you can…please get away from all of this supernatural stuff".

Jeremy held Bonnie tighter as she closed her eyes and breathed.

SSSSSS

Later that night, Damon watched Bonnie come out of the bathroom drying her hair in a t-shirt. Although she never mentioned it, he knew that there was a feeling of sadness around her.

"You can say it", he replied putting down his book.

"Say what?" she dropped the towel on a chair and looked at him.

"She didn't show up, we leave tomorrow and you two won't say goodbye", Damon replied.

Bonnie shrugged as she moved over to the bed and climbed up next to him, "I guess we said all we needed to say a couple of days ago".

Damon leaned over and stared into Bonnie's eyes touching her cheek, "How do you feel about that?"

"How do _you_ feel about that?" Bonnie asked, "Elena wasn't just my best friend awhile ago, she was always _your girl_, the one you loved…the prize…the one you stole from your brother, how do you feel about the fact that she doesn't want to look at you right now?"

"I wish it didn't have to be that way, but I believe that things are the way they should be. I understand grudges, I held one for over 100 years…so if Elena doesn't want to speak to me, I get it", Damon shrugged, "but you and Elena, I don't think either one of you will be happy with just leaving each other behind without saying goodbye".

Bonnie shrugged, "Damon, just let leave it alone ok".

Damon reached over and kissed Bonnie softly on the lips, "Ok, I just don't want you to regret…"

"The only thing I would regret", Bonnie began, "is not going with you tomorrow".

Damon nodded as he pulled Bonnie closer to him and began to place soft kisses on her neck. As he reached his hands under her t-shirt, the kisses became more fevered and he pulled the t-shirt over her head as they crashed down on the bed and began to make love.

SSSSSS

"Really Bonnie, we're not going to a desert island", Damon sighed as he picked up her three suitcases and headed towards the door, "and second thought, maybe we should and then you won't need any of these clothes".

"Classy Damon", Bonnie shook her head as she stood in the Salvatore living room with Stefan and Caroline.

"He complains, but he couldn't be happier to have someone going along with him on his trek across the world", Stefan smirked.

"I know, if its one thing I learned…Damon teasing me is how he shows his love", Bonnie smiled.

"But if he gets out of line, please teach him a lesson", Caroline spoke up.

"Of course", Bonnie laughed.

SSSSSS

Damon headed out to his Camaro and flung open the trunk, piling in Bonnie's suitcases. As much as he complained, leaving Mystic Falls and starting this new adventure with Bonnie gave him a sense of contentment. He couldn't describe it, but it was definitely a feeling that made him feel like he could be kind of…sorta…good. He smiled to himself as he walked back into the house where Caroline and Bonnie were hugging and appeared to be wiping tears, "Really? We are not leaving for war, you can come visit at least once every five years Blondie", Damon rolled his eyes.

"Shut up Damon…Bonnie, are you sure you don't want to do a girl's trip…Thelma and Louise style?" Caroline asked.

Bonnie smiled and looked at Damon, "Sorry Care, maybe in five years".

Damon grinned triumphantly.

"Well I guess it's almost time…", Stefan said.

"Not yet…", a voice said from the foyer.

Everyone turned to see Elena standing in the hallway, "I wanted to…I want to talk to Bonnie alone".

Bonnie looked at Elena, "Can everyone please give us a few minutes?"

**Only one chapter and an epilogue left…please show your love/like. **


	17. Chapter 17

**Well we have come to the end of this little fic that I think I started sometime last summer. I think you for your support and patience. This was truly a labor of love and I wasn't sure how the back and forth would work—but it did and all of you who read are the reason why. Please enjoy and remember there's an epilogue. **

**Disclaimer: I own nothing. **

Bonnie and Elena continued to stare at each other outside of the boarding house without either one saying a word. Bonnie wasn't sure what she felt as she looked at Elena, but she could feel the hurt that still permeated her heart after their last conversation about their friendship. She looked at Elena, who also looked unsure about what she wanted to say, but knew that something had to be said.

"I'm glad that you and Damon survived what Helen did to you or tried to do", Elena spoke up.

"Yeah…" Bonnie said looking around, "it's a good thing that you and Stefan came when you did".

"Yeah…", Elena replied looking up and then back at Bonnie.

They stood there in silence for a few more moments and then Elena spoke up, "Bonnie, do you know what hurts the most about all of this?"

"Yes, I do. The fact that I would have moved heaven and earth for you before and you called me selfish", Bonnie replied, "_that's_ what hurts the most".

"Bonnie, Damon was my boyfriend. You knew how much I loved him and how upset I was about our break up and you knew why it happened and you stayed quiet. That hurt me. That hurt more than the actual reality that you two are together".

"Ok Elena, I should have told you. I kept it a secret because I didn't want our friendship to be destroyed and I was wrong for that, I should have told you as soon as we came back that things were different. That when I was away and Damon was my only tie to this world or my former life, I started to lean on him and we became closer than I could have ever imagine. Did I feel guilty? Yes, I felt guilty, but Elena…I didn't do any of this to hurt you".

"I know that, but you did hurt me".

"And I'm sorry, I'm not sure what else I can possibly say to you", Bonnie replied exasperated.

"I guess there's nothing else you can say, you and Damon will go off to live happily ever after…"

"Elena, why did you come here?" Bonnie interrupted, "to get me to apologize…ok…it's done, I've apologized. I don't know if you're waiting for me to apologize for falling in love with Damon, but I can't do that and I _won't_ do that, just like you never apologized for your feelings for Damon. If you think I'm selfish for that, then so be it", Bonnie stood firm.

"I don't know what to say", Elena shook her head, "maybe I am the selfish one. Maybe I just need to understand. I don't know Bonnie, I don't know what to say…"

Bonnie shook her head, as tears appeared in her eyes, "You don't have to say anything Elena".

"Yes I do", Elena's eyes shone with tears, "I do have to say something. We have been friends since as long as I can remember. You have always been there for me and you're right, you have been my sister in every sense of the word. I'm just so…no…Bonnie, I love you", Elena let the tears fall, "I do, I really do", she cried hugging Bonnie tightly, "and right now, I may not be able to wish you well with Damon, but I want you to know that I love you Bonnie".

Bonnie held onto Elena, "I love you too Elena", Bonnie whispered as the tears left her eyes.

"Can we come out now?" Caroline asked peaking out of the door.

Bonnie let Elena go as they both wiped their eyes, as Caroline joined them, "I am going to miss this!" Caroline hugged Bonnie and Elena at the same time.

Elena left Caroline and Bonnie and walked up to Damon standing on the stairs, "Where are you going?" she looked around not exactly making eye contact.

"It's still a secret at the moment", Damon replied.

"Well…I guess this is it".

"It is...I don't know what I can say right now to you".

Elena shook her head, "Let's just leave it all unsaid".

Damon nodded slowly as he headed down the stairs.

"Please think about the Other Mystic Falls when he starts to get on your nerves", Stefan hugged Bonnie, "and don't set him on fire".

She laughed, "I think we're past that stage".

"Maybe, but remember that and take care of him", Stefan held onto her.

"I will".

"Don't try to steal my little witch", Damon walked up.

Stefan held up his hands in surrender as Bonnie walked over to Caroline and Elena.

"I guess this is it", Damon looked down at the ground and then at Stefan, "I know that you started out this year trying to get me back and here I am leaving".

"There used to be a time when I wished that you would just leave Mystic Falls and I wouldn't have to see you ever again…" Stefan remarked thoughtfully, "but after all of these years, I think we've been to hell and back, but we have both come to a place where we are happy".

"Are you happy?" Damon asked.

Stefan looked over at the three girls who were talking, not necessarily smiling but talking, Damon placed his hand on Stefan's shoulder, "You deserve happiness Brother, maybe more than I do, so if someone up there decided that I can be happy then you definitely need to find happiness. There was a time that I wished nothing but despair on you, but those days are behind us and I want you to be happy or at least as happy as Stefan Salvatore can be".

Stefan swallowed as he pulled Damon into a hug, "I am going to work on that".

"You better…", Damon hugged Stefan tightly as tears pooled in his eyes.

"Ok…this is getting to be too much", Caroline walked over.

"Ok, Judgey are you ready?" Damon asked looking over at Bonnie.

Bonnie nodded as she headed over to stand next to Damon, "We will call when we settle somewhere", Bonnie assured them.

"Or maybe we won't", Damon winked as he walked over to the passenger side of his Camaro and opened the door.

Bonnie turned to Elena and Caroline. They had been separated more than once over the past couple of years, but this was the first time that they ever had a proper goodbye. She waved to them as she walked over to Damon, grinned at him and slid into the passenger side.

Damon turned to Stefan and saw him standing with Elena hugging her with his one arm and for the first time, since he arrived in Mystic Falls and laid eyes on Elena—he realized how _right_ she and Stefan looked together. He nodded at Stefan as he slid into the driver side of the car.

He looked over at Bonnie, "You ready?"

Bonnie looked over at him and slid her sunglasses on, "I am".

Damon moved the car into drive and drove away from the boarding house as Bonnie looked back at her friends and her former life…

SSSSS

A month later…

Damon opened his eyes and felt the empty space next to him. He was starting to run out of hands to count how many times he had awakened to find her side of the bed vacant. He sat up and slid out of the bed. The sun was just rising over the mountains of Napili-Honokowai and she was sitting out on their deck with her legs pulled up to her chest staring at the sunrise.

When they left Mystic Falls, they drove cross-country for a week to Los Angeles, CA and then they boarded a plane for Napili-Honokowai. Since arriving there 3 weeks ago, Damon noticed all of the tension leave Bonnie's face and her body. She was happy…she was at peace and he had done his job.

When they first decided to leave Mystic Falls, Damon wasn't sure where they could go to get even a piece of the happiness that they felt in the Other Mystic Falls. There was no way he was going to some B&B in New England, so an island with Bonnie and as little clothes as possible worked for him (and the fact that he was able to make friends with a nice little hospital worker who provided him with blood bags—this was paradise).

Each morning she woke before him and headed out to the deck of their villa and sat in one of the chair staring at the sun coming up. Her skin had become sun kissed and she was the perfect color of caramel that made him want to spend every moment kissing every inch of her body.

As she threw her head back and closed her eyes, he watched her as he did every moment and marveled at the look of complete peace across her face. He smiled, this is what he wanted for her and would move heaven and earth (and even hell) to give it to her.

SSSSSS

"So tell me again…" Damon grinned as he and Bonnie walked into the villa following a dinner in town later that evening.

"You did good", she smiled kicking off her sandals and heading into the kitchen area.

"I aim to please".

"The past couple of weeks have been amazing, this is exactly what I needed", she replied pouring a glass of water and heading out to the deck as Damon followed.

She leaned up against the railing as the sun was beginning to set beyond the mountains. The wind slightly caressed her face and swept her hair up in the breeze.

Damon stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her body, placing his chin on her shoulder, "I promised Shelia that I would take care of you and I plan to do that".

Bonnie turned around and looked up at Damon, "Thank you, I felt like I was drowning in Mystic Falls and I needed to get out…and yes, there was a small part of me that thought if Helen did have her way—maybe I could go back".

"And leave me?" Damon asked.

"And that's why the bigger part fought against it, I know what you gave up for me and I don't take that lightly. I was ripped from that other world, you weren't. You made a choice to follow me back and I will always love you for that".

"Always…is that like forever because between a witch and a vampire that can be a long time", Damon smirked.

"I am aware", Bonnie smiled", and I guess when we were in that Other Mystic Falls, I built a tolerance for you Salvatore".

"Oh really?" he raised an eyebrow, "a tolerance huh?" he turned her around and placed his hands on both sides of her.

"Yes, I mean before then…I would not hesitate to set you on fire and now? I'm here in a literal paradise and you are the person I want to be here with".

"That's because you love me".

Bonnie looked into Damon's aqua blue eyes staring back at her. She did love him. No matter how weird it still felt to say it or even think it, she loved him. For all of his craziness, cockiness, stubbornness, impulsiveness, protectiveness…she loved him. "I do love you, Damon".

"Whew…I was hoping so, I mean after I went through all of this…"

"No…" Bonnie said touching his cheek, "I really love you, I'm in love with you and I don't want you to ever doubt that. You are my first choice always".

Bonnie knew how much those words meant to him and she could tell how they affected him by the way his eyes turned a darker shade of blue as he bent down and kissed her. She accepted his kiss as she felt him lifting her up and placing on the railing of the deck. She felt his hands all over her body as they kissed and she threw back her head for him to get access to her neck. He reached for her the thin fabric under her dress and she gasped, "Damon…we're outside".

"I don't care", he said unbuttoning his shirt and throwing it on the floor.

Bonnie thought for a moment and then let whatever cares she had float away into the wind. She felt him cup her bottom and lift her off of the railing and she wrapped her legs around him as he carried her into the villa.

SSSSSS

As Bonnie and Damon made love as the waves crashed in the nearby distance of the villa and their bodies intertwined, it was perfect for them. Damon looked down and touched Bonnie's cheek, "Thank you", he said simply and she knew instantly everything that he was thanking her for.

Bonnie never imagined that the night that she became ready to meet her destiny as the other side collapsed and joined hands with Damon that this would be their fate. That she could be thrust into a world that was made of her dreams with her Grams and a life that was so uncomplicated and happy. She would have friends, hobbies and she would be able to laugh for more than a moment, but for a lifetime.

Then there was Damon…Damon Salvatore. The person who had a way of causing her heartache and frustrating her so much before they were sent to another world together and in that world, they bonded, became best friends and became closer than she could ever imagine. Then she fell in love with him and maybe it wasn't what the old Bonnie would do, but she wasn't the old Bonnie anymore. Her Grams told her that she needed to start living her life and she was doing just that…here with Damon.

SSSSSS

As the sun began to rise over the mountains of Napili-Honokowai, Bonnie opened her eyes and looked over at Damon sleeping next to her. She sat up and swung her legs out touching the floor. She ran her hand through her hair when something caught her eye, it sparkled and she brought her hand down. It was a ring, an emerald ring to be exact. Bonnie looked down at the ring and then at Damon, who was staring up at her. He sat up and placed his head on her shoulder, "I slipped it on while you were sleeping".

"Damon…what is this?" Bonnie asked slightly above a panic.

He smirked, "It is…what it is…"

She smiled back at him.

"But one day…maybe it will be more, if that's what Bonnie Bennett wants".

"Damon…will you watch the sun rise with me?" she asked as she stood up and held out her hand.

"Every morning", he answered taking her hand and following her out onto the balcony.

**Love them! Please show your love or like. **


	18. Epilogue

**Well the finale happened…the Bamon moments were golden and that is all I can say about the show. LOL!**

**I want to thank each and every one of you who have read, favorited, followed, commented and messaged me. This fic was a labor of love and I love that you stayed with me through it. I appreciate each and every one of you. **

Epilogue-Two years later…

Bonnie stared at the open suitcase that she had not placed one stitch of clothing in for the entire hour that she told Damon that she would spend packing. They were due to leave Hawaii the next morning for a quick trip to Mystic Falls and just the thought of going back there awakened so many feelings in her.

Over the past two years, she had truly embraced her life for the first time since she was 16 years old. Hawaii had given her almost the same thing the Mystic Falls with Giuseppe and her Grams had given her, it gave her peace. She smiled more, she laughed more and she was able to relax more than she ever had in her life.

Then there was Damon. Damon Salvatore…her…something…they had been able to breathe without any people attempting to kill them and because of that, Damon has been a good vampire (well as good as Damon could be) and he was also the person who helped her be a little selfish for her own good.

"Making progress?" Damon remarked as he stood in the doorway of their bedroom.

Bonnie frowned sheepishly, "I am trying".

Damon walked over and peered into the empty suitcase, "Yes, looks like it".

"I just…I don't think I'm ready to go back there", she turned to him, "things are great here and I'm sorry, I really am but when I think about Mystic Falls—I don't have good feelings anymore. It's like visiting a place where horrible things happened to you and all of those feelings will come back attacking you".

"Is this about the fact that Mystic Falls is one of the cesspools of America or the fact that you will have to see Elena again and there has been some new developments?" Damon asked holding up Bonnie's left hand where the emerald ring glistened. Nothing had been set in stone, there was no ceremony between them, but there was an understanding and when people around town saw Bonnie they knew that she was the Pilialo to the blue-eyed man on the beach.

"No".

"Really?"

"No, me and Elena have made our peace with certain things and besides, I doubt she would possibly have any feelings about us now".

Damon shrugged, "I am _really_ hard to get over Bonnie Bennett", he smirked.

She hit him playfully in the chest, "Oh sure…Alani is counting the days until I leave you, so that she can have you for herself".

"She has no idea that you are not above setting a 65 year old Hawaiian woman on fire to keep her away from me", Damon wrapped her in his arms.

"Yeah right", Bonnie laughed as Damon turned her around to face him.

"Bonnie, you don't have to come to Mystic Falls…I have to go, but I know how you feel and I think everyone else will understand if you don't ever want to set foot back there. Also, I don't want you to come back there if it's going to break you the way it did before we left".

"No…it's not that".

"Bonnie, it _is_ that and people will get that".

"It's selfish of me".

"And so what, everyone deserves to be selfish once in awhile and you especially deserve it. I spent my entire life being selfish, I can't be that way now towards Stefan—but you, Bonnie, have earned some selfish points", Damon replied.

Bonnie bit her lip for a few moments, "Can you tell Stefan and Elena that I'm sorry?"

"Of course and you stay here, teach your art classes and relax", he said bringing her towards him and kissing her on the forehead.

"You sure that no one will hate me?"

Damon lifted Bonnie up off of the floor, "How could anyone hate you Bennett?"

"You did", Bonnie answered.

"I never hated you", he said lying her on the bed as he kicked her suitcase on the floor, "but even if I did, I was craazzzyyy back then".

"That you were", she laughed as he closed the space between them with a kiss.

SSSSSS

"How did this small affair turn into 200 people?" Stefan asked as he looked over the piece of paper that Elena handed him in the middle of the Salvatore living room, "I wasn't aware that we even _knew_ 200 people".

"Well people in Mystic Falls know Elena Gilbert and honestly, this is something normal…we are having a normal wedding and for a day, we can be normal", Elena grinned as she kissed Stefan on the lips.

"I guess…but just so you know…", he said pulling her closer to him, "whether there are two people or 200 people, I can't imagine anything that would make me happier than making you my wife".

"Oh the sweetness of this scene is nauseating", a voice scoffed from behind them.

Stefan and Elena broke apart to see Damon standing in the foyer, "You came", Stefan grinned as he walked over and Elena smiled slightly.

Damon and Stefan hugged, "I wouldn't miss this for the world, my brother actually happy and no brooding, that is something I have to see and hello Elena".

"Hi Damon", she greeted him, "umm…where's Bonnie?" she looked past him, "did she stop somewhere else?"

"Umm…well…Bonnie couldn't come".

Stefan and Elena exchanged looks, "Any particular reason why?" Stefan asked.

"She wasn't feeling well, nothing serious", Damon answered quickly, noticing Elena's face fall slightly, "but she sends her best wishes".

"Well…I hope that it's not too serious, I guess I should be going. Caroline's probably at the airport by now", Elena gathered her bag, "thanks for coming Damon, see you later", she kissed Stefan and headed towards the door closing it behind her.

"What?" Damon asked as Stefan stared at him.

"Bonnie's not coming because she's sick?" Stefan raised an eyebrow.

"Look, Mystic Falls doesn't give her the warm and fuzzies and frankly, Bonnie's in a good place now and if it's a choice between coming here and her feeling like crap the entire time she's here or staying in Hawaii and being happy, I will always choose that for her".

"I understand, I guess…Elena was looking forward to Bonnie being here", Stefan shrugged.

"Well she will just have to settle for me", Damon shrugged, "so getting married Little Brother to thee Elena Gilbert, I honestly have to say…I didn't think it would happen this quickly".

"Well, Elena and I had some time to think about what we meant to each other and what we want and what we want are each other", Stefan shrugged, "it's simple and even though we've had obstacles, the feelings we had for each other stayed in tact".

"Even with the slight detour with me?" Damon smirked.

Stefan frowned, "That's something that we don't particularly discuss daily".

"Don't worry, it's all in the past. We all have started second lives now and the past is just that".

"Damon Salvatore, leaving the past in the past…almost unheard of", Stefan marveled.

He shrugged.

"So how are things with you and Bonnie?"

Damon chuckled, "Me and Bonnie are great".

"So being away and barely calling home worked huh?"

"We were fine whether we are here or in Hawaii, but I think Hawaii gave us the relationship that we needed without the drama of Mystic Falls. As for calling him, I knew you were fine and you knew the same for me".

Stefan nodded, "I think Elena's a little upset that Bonnie didn't come".

Damon shrugged, "She needed to do what was best for her. I would never force her to come back here, not after she had a near breakdown before we left".

"Two years away…", Stefan shook his head.

"Two years…and in that two years, you and Elena managed to piece everything back together and you are on your way to holy matrimony".

"Well once you have time to really focus on the important things in life, everything can fall into place easily".

"Could the Salvatore Brothers be on the way to being happy after all we've done?" Damon asked.

"Looks like it", Stefan stated.

SSSSSS

"Well I guess I have to relinquish my best man duties to you", Alaric grinned as he shook Damon's hand entering into the restaurant for the rehearsal dinner.

"You should have known that I would not miss my brother's wedding to my former love of my life", Damon smirked.

"I wonder how Bonnie would feel hearing you say that", Jeremy scoffed walking up next to them.

Damon turned to the young Gilbert, "And it was a perfect visit so far and to answer your question, Bonnie would be fine with hearing that because unlike you—she doesn't have a stick up her as…"

"I hope we're all getting along here", Stefan interrupted.

"We are, Jeremy was just asking how close Bonnie and I are now and I was just about to tell him about the king sized bed we have in Hawaii and how we need all the room to…"

"And on that note, I think we should get a celebratory drink", Stefan replied pulling Damon over to the bar.

"I was just warming up", Damon smirked as he ordered a glass of bourbon.

"I know, but you killing Elena's brother at our rehearsal dinner is not exactly in the plans".

"The little punk asks for it".

"Now, Damon…you really shouldn't talk about your future brother in law like that", Elena smiled walking over.

He rolled his eyes, "Then keep him away from me".

"I've called Bonnie five times and she refuses to pick up, did she leave you and you're just not telling us", Caroline narrowed her eyes joining the gang.

"No, but I can guess that she probably doesn't want to talk to _you_, she's answered every call of mine since I've been here", Damon widened his eyes turning to Caroline.

"I can't believe that she's not coming, ever since we were little we planned our weddings and it was always supposed to be the three of us helping the bride…_always_", Caroline whined.

"It's ok, Caroline", Elena spoke up, "I understand that Bonnie's not ready to come back and it's ok…it really is, this is a happy time and maybe soon me and Stefan will come visit you two".

"That won't be the same thing, Elena", Caroline stated forcefully.

Damon rolled his eyes—moments like this in Mystic Falls, made him wish that he was back in Hawaii with Bonnie.

"Umm…everyone, can I have a minute with Damon please?" Elena asked

"Sure…take all the time you need, we will move into the banquet room", Stefan smiled as he turned to walk towards the French doors with Caroline following.

"Soo…", Damon said.

"I wanted to ask…Bonnie didn't stay away because of the way we left things. I mean, I know we've talked here and there—but I thought we were getting to a good place".

"She wanted to be here, it's just that Mystic Falls doesn't exactly make her feel very good".

"I understand, but you came".

"I came because Stefan always wanted to see me happy. He would put his happiness over mine and I had to be here because he is finally getting that happiness. I also wanted to come because you deserve to be happy as well and I wanted to be here to see you finally get that happiness".

Elena smiled, "I'm not angry anymore. I'm not angry about how things happened or rather, how things fell apart between us. I realize now that everything worked out the way they needed to".

"And you're happy?"

"I'm unbelievably happy", Elena grinned.

"So am I and really, that's all we really wanted for each other".

Elena shook her head, "Being away…I mean, not going to Hawaii, but before that. When you were with your father, that changed you, didn't it?"

"It did".

"I'm happy for you Damon, I'm happy that you are finally happy…completely happy".

"Thank you…now shall we go into this rehearsal dinner before Stefan thinks I'm stealing you away?" Damon winked holding out his arm.

"We should", Elena smiled taking his arm and walking into the rehearsal dinner room.

SSSSSS

The next afternoon, Stefan stood in the mirror fixing his tie. "As the best man, shouldn't I help with that?" Damon asked walking into the room.

"Yes, it's about time you do something", Stefan smirked turning to him.

Damon chuckled as he walked over, "It's a good thing I came when I did, looks like you made a mess of this tie".

"Always the encouraging brother".

"Well this is it…the day you pledge to spend forever with Elena Gilbert, the doppelganger that launched a million brotherly rivalries".

Stefan chuckled, "This is that day".

"After all that we've been through, did you always believe this day would happen?"

Stefan thought for a few moments, "I did".

Damon raised an eyebrow as Stefan chuckled, "I'm sorry Damon, but I did".

"No, you were right. I was never a good fit for Elena. I would never become the person I was meant to become with Elena. Bonnie made me who I am today and I think that was always in the cards—that's probably why every time that I threatened the witch, I knew it was an empty threat…there was always something about her".

"Yeah, she didn't allow you to get away with being Damon".

"That she didn't", Damon chuckled.

"I wish that she decided to come today".

"Well there will be other times for us to be together", Damon answered as he finished Stefan's tie.

SSSSSS

"Look at you", Caroline cooed staring at Elena with tears in her eyes, "I mean, if I ignore the fact that you are marrying the guy that I had a slight crush on for a couple of months…I think you look absolutely perfect".

Elena stood up in her wedding gown and looked in the mirror, "After all that we've been through, it's almost impossible to believe that I could be this happy and I am happy".

Caroline hugged Elena, "I'm happy for you and even happier that I was able to bring my totally hot boyfriend to this wedding to make every single girl jealous".

Elena shook her head.

"Is there room for one more in that hug?" a voice asked from behind them.

Caroline and Elena turned around to see Bonnie standing in the doorway. She was dressed in a beautiful lilac dress with her hair in soft waves of curls down her back.

"Bonnie!" Caroline beamed as she rushed over enveloping her in a hug.

Bonnie held tightly onto Caroline as she looked over at Elena dressed in her beautiful mermaid wedding gown.

"I had to come, I'm sorry that it took me so long to realize it", Bonnie said breaking her hug with Caroline.

"It's ok…I'm happy that you're here", Elena said enveloping Bonnie in a hug as tears appeared in her eyes, "I know that coming back here will never be easy for you, but thank you for coming back for this".

Bonnie held onto Elena tightly as Caroline joined the hug.

"And oh…I don't care you are totally going to be in the wedding, we have an extra bouquet", Elena said.

"I don't have to be, I mean…"

"We planned our weddings a long time ago and I don't care about all the detours, it will be the three of us just like we planned", Elena said as she looked down at Bonnie's left hand along with Caroline.

"Apparently, we already missed a wedding…Bonnie, you want to tell us something?" Caroline asked.

"Oh…it's not what you think, we haven't made anything official", she said cradling her hand, "it's just…it's something between us, that's all".

"Oooh ok", Caroline said exchanging looks with Elena.

"Well we should be going", Elena said quickly.

"Yes…let's go", Bonnie smiled as she helped Caroline with Elena's train.

SSSSSS

"You look like you're about to pass out", Damon whispered in Stefan's ear as they stood at the front of the altar.

"Why did I want you here again?" Stefan whispered back.

"I have no…", Damon began, but then his eyes drifted to the beginning of the aisle where the perfect image appeared in front of him.

Bonnie smiled as she made her way down the aisle and then locked eyes with Damon. He winked at her and she grinned back.

SSSSSSS

"And now, may I pronounce to you Mr. and Mrs. Stefan Salvatore", the officiant announced, "you may now kiss your bride".

Stefan lifted Elena's veil and placed his hands on her cheeks as he kissed her softly. They both grinned as the music began to play and they headed down the aisle.

Bonnie moved to the center of the aisle and Damon held out his arm. She linked arms with him, "I knew you would come", he whispered in her ear.

"You know me best", she answered as they walked down the aisle.

SSSSSSS

Damon rested his hand on Bonnie's thigh as Caroline droned on with her Maid of Honor speech at the reception an hour later. "We can get out of here and go back to the boarding house", Damon whispered in Bonnie's ear.

"Shh", Bonnie turned to him.

"You can't be interested in this, I swear this speech is about 5 pages", Damon whined.

Bonnie turned to him and placed her two fingers on his lips and he took them in his mouth, "Eww", she giggled drawing them back.

"Do I have to separate you two kids?" Alaric whispered.

"Only if you want to lose an arm", Damon smiled at him.

"So I wish the happy couple nothing but the best", Caroline said holding up her wine glass as everyone took a sip of their drink.

"Guess I'm on", Damon started to stand.

"Be good", Bonnie held onto his suit jacket.

"Aren't I always?" he winked as he stood up and cleared his throat.

Bonnie covered her face—she could just imagine what he would say.

"So…as many of you know, I am Stefan's older…wiser…and better looking brother, Damon", he began.

Stefan and Bonnie both had a look of utter embarrassment come over them, "But what you don't know is that I am the brother that kind of looked up to his younger brother if you can believe that. Stefan has always had a spirit that would give anything and everything to make sure that those he cared about were happy. Often their happiness came at the expense of his own and he never once complained. I stand here watching my brother finally receiving the happiness that he was always meant to have and I just can't say it enough…I am happy for you Stefan, you deserve this and I wish you and Elena nothing but the best for as long as you two live. So I raise my glass to Stefan and Elena on their wedding day", Damon toasted as he held out his glass and clinked it with Stefan's before hugging him.

SSSSSS

Once the speeches were out of the way, the dance floor became filled with the guests. Bonnie looked out at everyone laughing and dancing around the room and shook her head with a smile; she almost missed this because of some fear from years ago. She noticed Jeremy standing by the bar and although, they had not said much to each other since she appeared at the wedding, she thought that this was the perfect time to walk over to him.

"So do you think I could have this dance?" Bonnie asked holding out her hand to him.

He looked down at her hand and noticed the ring, "You sure Damon won't kill me?" he smirked.

Bonnie smiled, "Damon's over there entertaining the guests with stories, come on", she said taking Jeremy's hand and bringing him out on the dance floor.

They danced in silence for a few moments and then Jeremy spoke, "You look great Bon".

Bonnie smiled, "Thank you and so do you, I think we both made out ok".

"I think we did and don't ever tell Damon this, but it looks like he is doing a good job keeping you happy".

"Don't worry, it will be our secret", Bonnie hugged him.

"Can I steal the wedding crasher for a minute?" Stefan asked interrupting their dance.

"Only because I need to get a dance with my sister while I can", Jeremy said letting Bonnie go and kissing her on the cheek.

Stefan wrapped his arm around Bonnie's waist, "Thank you", he said simply.

"What did I do?"

"You gave Elena something that I couldn't give her on her wedding day, her best friend".

Bonnie smiled, "Stefan, I just showed up to a wedding".

"You did more than that. I know that you and Elena will never be the friends that you were before, but this was a big step towards building new friendships".

"I wanted to see you two happy together, you both deserve it".

"Well thank you either way".

Stefan held onto Bonnie as they moved across the dance floor.

SSSSSS

Caroline and Elena danced on the dance floor to one of Taylor Swift's songs and Bonnie joined in. It was completely silly and completely corny, but they laughed and danced around each other just like old times. They laughed as each one took a turn dancing in the middle.

"Ok…ok…I'm going to get some champagne, I will bring you two some", Caroline danced away.

Bonnie and Elena took each other's hands and began to dance and then they hugged each other laughing, "Thank you for coming Bonnie", Elena held onto her, "I've missed my best friend so much".

"I've missed you too and no matter how I felt about Mystic Falls, I couldn't miss this".

"This day didn't feel right until I saw you this afternoon", Elena teared up as Bonnie matched her eyes.

"I couldn't let you get married without me", Bonnie wiped her eyes.

"Thank you", Elena hugged her tightly, "and when you decide to make things official with Damon, I will be there", she whispered in Bonnie's ear.

Bonnie's eyes immediately filled with tears again as she held onto Elena.

SSSSSS

Damon and Stefan watched Bonnie and Elena on the dance floor, "Do you think that they're piecing everything back together?" Stefan asked.

"Of course they are, they're not Salvatores", Damon answered, "it won't take them over 100 years to make nice with each other".

"Oh but Elena is a Salvatore now and Bonnie…"

"Would kill me if she was addressed as anything less than a Bennett", Damon answered, "and being that her powers get more advanced as the days go on, she could do it by just thinking about it".

Stefan looked out at Bonnie and Elena laughing and talking, "Well I think anything is possible at this point".

Damon looked over at Bonnie as she caught his eye and smiled back at him, "You may be right brother…you may be right about that, but if you will excuse me—it is time for me to share a dance with my little witch".

"By all means", Stefan gestured to the dance floor.

SSSSSS

Immediately following the reception, Stefan and Elena rode off in his convertible on their honeymoon to parts unknown and Bonnie and Damon went back to the boarding house. Bonnie sat in between Damon's legs, under the stars eating cake and occasionally feeding Damon a piece.

"What time does our flight leave tomorrow?" Damon asked as Bonnie fed him a piece of cake.

"2", she answered.

"Hmm..."

"I know, its nice to be back…but I can't wait to get back to Hawaii".

"Mmm, hmm", Damon kissed her on the shoulder.

"Damon…do you think that everything we went through…going into the white light, spending time in that Mystic Falls, coming back, working through everything and finally ending up in Hawaii together…do you think that was all to bring us to this point? Do you think that all of that was so we could find our peace here?" Bonnie asked looking up at Damon.

"I don't know, I don't know if we could ever know that. What I do know is that, right here we have everything that your Grams ever wanted for you and what Giuseppe wanted for me", Damon said.

"Do you ever wish they could see us like this?"

"Every day", Damon answered.

Bonnie looked up at Damon, "I love you".

"Love you too…", he bent down and kissed her, "…the future Ms. Damon Salvatore".

Bonnie hit him in the leg, "I hate you".

"You love me", Damon mumbled as he deepened their kiss.

"I do", she whispered into the kiss.

_**Fin**_

**Thank you everyone for reading this one…without you, this fic would not have made it to a second chapter…let alone an epilogue. **

**Next up…the end of Kaleidoscope. **


End file.

Vampire Diaries, Angst, Romance